《The Sword Sage Picks up Girls in Another World》 Prologue: Death of a Legend Information requested: The Ultimate Fate of the Sage of the Endless Sword Beginning report¡­ Timaias Adama was dead. After being asked by Tiberian Arelius to investigate the Western Labyrinth, he was perfectly happy to do just that. Nothing in the valley was even remotely a threat to him, given that nothing grew beyond Jade there, so it would be a good training experience for Yerin and a decent vacation for him. He could just spend some time running some errands for a Monarch and otherwise occupy himself with preparing Yerin for her advancement to Lowgold and the removal of her Blood Shadow. What could go wrong? He had underestimated the power of the draining curse within the valley. It had brought his madra down to Jade and leached power from his soulfire enhanced body, so much so that even the sorry excuses for sacred artists within the valley could harm him. He had let his guard down around them one too many times and that hubris had come to collect its¡¯ due. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. But as Adama¡¯s body rested on the cold hard floor of the Ancestor¡¯s Tomb, broken, and bruised from the savage beating he had been given by the gang of Jades, something strange happened. Sure, he left a Remnant just like everyone else. But something altogether different happened with his soul. It was supposed to go to [ERROR: Location unknown. Recalculating¡­] It was supposed to go to where many souls of the departed normally would. But Fate, or something, had other plans for the unfortunate Sage. As he died, the world around him trembled on a metaphysical level. It was disturbed by [ERROR: Entity unknown. Recalculating¡­] It was disturbed by something that could alter the flow of the Way on a fundamental level. The Sword Sage¡¯s soul was dragged off to [ERROR: Location unknown. Recalculating¡­] The Sage¡¯s soul was dragged to a place beyond the Way due to a phenomenon that is entirely unknown at this time. No further information about his soul or his location can be found at this time. Suggested topic: Speculation about realities beyond the Way. Continue? Denied, report complete. Chapter 1: A New Start The last and first sensations Timaias Adama felt were pain. There was the pain of all the clubs crashing down on his body, bruising what they should have never been able to even scratch. The final crack to the back of the head that caused everything to go dark. That was followed up with a merciful floating sensation, where the pain finally stopped, and he felt himself moving through an endless expanse of black void. All that came to a screeching halt when he felt a strange stretching feeling, quite like the one that he felt in the Uncrowned King tournament all those years ago, before finally more pain. He gasped and flailed around, disoriented, on an unfamiliar forest floor. His limbs still felt like wet dishrags, but his confusion and his panic sent new life into them as he seized in reaction to the bizarre sensations. A lightning bolt of pain lanced through his head as he smacked his head against the tree, but the abrupt feeling dispelled much of his confusion. He immediately shot to his feet, shaky as a newborn fawn, and fumbled at his waist for his sword. He found only an empty scabbard, which only confused him further, but that didn¡¯t stop him from scanning the world around him for threats. He tried to cycle his madra and reach out with his Jade senses, but he found nothing. His breathing technique was practiced and instinctual, having long become second nature, but nothing happened. His arms merely trembled with the strength of a mortal, and his Jade senses were nowhere to be found. He even tried his Copper Sight. Nothing. The Sword Icon? Nonexistent. Fighting back panic, he tried to sense his core while still on his feet. What he found was even worse than nothing. He couldn¡¯t even use his internal senses to look for a core, much less find a gap where one was supposed to be. Breathing deeply, he continued to glance around for danger. Even the weakest woodland creature might be a threat if he had no madra, no sword, and a weakened body. He fought back that paranoia, sat down with crossed legs, and went into a meditative trance. Still no internal sense and certainly no core to see. Definitely no soulspace either, none he could sense anyways. Suddenly overcome with disgust with himself, he chided himself for a moment. So, what if he had none of his abilities? That was bizarre to be sure, given that last he remembered he was dealing with Jades and none of them should have even been able to even hurt him, much less take away his sacred arts. Then again, they had apparently hurt him and left him alive, before dragging him to some random forest. But that didn¡¯t make any sense either. Opening his eyes, he did another once over of his surroundings. There was no one in sight. No Jades, no Yerin, nobody at all. He quickly felt a pang of worry for Yerin. Would she have escaped the Jades after he sent her away? What had happened to her? Then again, did he really have the luxury to worry about his apprentice when he was somehow totally crippled? He decided to focus on his breathing technique for a moment or two. Even if the technique wasn¡¯t useful for cycling madra, it was familiar and helped to keep him calm. He mastered himself, opened his eyes, stood up, and began to walk around. His joints creaked like a construct that needed maintenance and his legs trembled as they plodded over the grassy carpet. His throat throbbed with pain, and he knew his immediate priority was water. Fortunately, his natural senses were still sharp, and he picked up on the burbling of a nearby stream after a short bit of wandering around. He followed the sound to a blessedly clear and pleasant little river of water flowing over the forest floor. Abandoning the natural dignity of a sacred artist, he threw himself down and drank deeply, reveling in the pain slowly receding from his throat. His thoughts slowly smoothing out as he quenched his thirst. After coming up for air and going back for more several times, he finally paused for long enough to peer at his reflection in the water. And that¡¯s when a second lance of pain went right through his head and travelled down his spine, viscerally shaking him as he gazed down at a face that was not his. Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. The pain was caused not by surprise, though, but by the sudden influx of memories. He was Timothy Forrester, a small-town boy, the son of a farmer¡¯s daughter and retired veteran soldier. Both his parents were killed in a plague that ran through his town last year, prompting him to take up his father¡¯s sword and head to a city where all skilled adventurers and warriors gathered. Orario, the Dungeon city, was a place of worldwide renown. It was situated atop a labyrinthine network of tunnels known as the ¡°Dungeon¡±, a place of extraordinary danger and extraordinary rewards. Many an aspiring sellsword and adventurer made their way to that city to make a name for themselves. With nothing to lose, Timothy decided to give it a shot. He nearly made it too. After getting within a day¡¯s journey to the great city, he was set upon by robbers. He fought back with some rough skills that he had learned from his father, but he was outnumbered. They killed him and took everything he had, besides his clothes, and left his body to rot. Somehow, Adama had managed to inhabit a restored version of that body, with no sign of the boy¡¯s soul besides his latent memories. After he finished processing the memories, Adama felt at his left breast. Sure enough, there was a hole in his tunic where the sword of the bandit had pierced right through his heart, though the flesh was unharmed. He looked back down at his reflection and saw the gaunt, unshaven face of a boy who hadn¡¯t even eclipsed 15 summers in age. Heavy bags under serious viridian eyes and set above bony cheeks made him look older than he was. Dark brown hair was mussed with dried blood and his face bore a few faint scars. Not like he was afraid of scars, though. He had had plenty of those before advancing to Underlord. He felt bad for the boy and was still shocked that he had somehow commandeered this body, but it beat being dead. He was starting to come to terms with that idea. Being dead. He couldn¡¯t believe that a bunch of field mice had somehow nibbled him to death, but he supposed that that was just the price of his arrogance. He hoped Yerin, at least, hadn¡¯t paid that price as well. He felt the weight of not being able to do more for her like a pit in his stomach. Her training was far from complete. But every bird needed to leave the nest at some point. Now, with him gone, that time had come a bit early for her. He didn¡¯t know where in the world Orario was, but he was starting to doubt that it was in Cradle at all. He was vaguely familiar with the concept of other Iterations, so maybe he was somehow in one of those. Or some twisted form of afterlife. Or somewhere else entirely. It was hard to tell, but sitting here and thinking about it wasn¡¯t going to help, sure as solid steel. He had always been a man of action. So, he acted. He started making his way towards Orario, using the boy¡¯s memories as a guide. As he dragged himself through the undergrowth, he thought wryly about how not too long ago, a weak body had been something of a novelty. About how he had waxed nostalgic about running from wolves during his early training years, before he reached Archlord and little existed that could exhaust him afterwards. In Cradle, that novelty had been made possible by the suppression script of that remote valley. That had done all the heavy lifting to eventually do him in, and now the novelty of weakness had totally worn off. He missed his stronger-than-steel body and joints that didn¡¯t feel like they had been kicked by a Dreadgod. But he was made of sterner stuff than most, and he made his way through the forest at a steady pace, stopping to eat from a berry bush and avoiding any creatures that looked too dangerous. As night began to fall, he found the hollow of a tree and some leaves, dug a trench near the hollow so he could squeeze in, and lay down while covering himself with the leaves and some branches. He was so exhausted that the moment his camouflage was in place, he passed out. The next morning, he continued his little trek. He didn¡¯t know what going to the famous city would really do for him, but he knew that he needed to make a living somehow, and his only marketable skill in this world would be his skill with the blade. Clear as good glass he wouldn¡¯t make a living as a farmer. He¡¯d probably die of boredom. As the sun reached its zenith, he stumbled out of the copse of trees to see it. Orario, the city of Adventures. The city sprawled in a massive circle surrounding an enormous ivory tower that marked the world-famous dungeon. The urban sprawl was defended by perfectly circular walls that circled the perimeter of the city, with taller buildings at the perimeter and shorter buildings towards the center. No building, though, even began to match the towering height of the dungeon¡¯s shining central marker, known commonly as the tower of Babel. The city wasn¡¯t terribly large by Cradle standards. Those would reach the tens of millions on a regular basis. In comparison, this seemed like more of a loose collection of huts. It seemed like their technology was rather behind Cradle¡¯s as well, given the primitive nature of their walls and buildings. But he would be grateful for what he had. When he was done looking, he walked across the plain, heading for the gated entrance. Chapter 2: A New Familia The guards were kind enough to let him in the moment he announced myself as an adventurer, looking to make his fortune in the dungeon. He could tell that they found him pathetic, which was probably reasonable since he looked like he had been dragged over 20 miles of rocky road. But no matter his looks, they were lax enough to buy his story about being an adventurer and let him in. He immediately began asking around the locals about the various Familias of the city. Familia is the term that was given to the groups of adventurers who came together to explore the dungeon, which was so dangerous that doing so as a group was apparently borderline mandatory. Every Familia was based around what was referred to as a god or goddess, though Adama had to hold himself back from scoffing at those terms. Most extremely powerful sacred artists wormed their way into somebody¡¯s pantheon of divinities back on Cradle, but anyone who got arrogant about that was chipped in the head, so far as he was concerned. Akura Fury, for example, was a god of war in several civilizations, and he was technically the Sage¡¯s peer. Used to be, anyways. He didn¡¯t think much of sacred artists who strutted about with god complexes. That didn¡¯t seem to be what was happening here, though. Apparently, these so called ¡°gods¡± descended from some sort of higher realm, called Tenkai, to live amongst the mortals where he now was, a realm commonly called Gekai. In doing so, they checked their heavenly powers at the door and decided to live as mortals do, without any madra whatsoever. Though they called their godlike powers Arcanum, apparently. Anyways, they ostensibly did this because they were bored, and now they mostly ran around and indulged whatever frivolous desires they may have while managing their newfound weaknesses, like the need to eat and sleep. He normally wouldn¡¯t bother with them, of course, but there was a reason adventurers formed groups around them. The divinities had apparently held onto two useful attributes from their godlike days. One would be their seemingly endless lifespan. The other, and much more important one, was their ability to bestow their blessing. A god¡¯s blessing, apparently, was the closest this world got to a madra system. Adventurers advanced purely through combat, growing stronger and stronger the more adversity they overcame, and they were able to go beyond the bounds of normal mortal limitations as their blessing¡¯s status increased. It was a system that was practically made for Adama, enough to make any sword or combat artist drool. Any god¡¯s or goddesses blessing was essentially interchangeable, so he certainly wasn¡¯t going to be picky. Any divine being with a spine and a brain would do, so long as they would give him their blessing and let him chase after a shadow of his former glory. Even the brain was optional. Which brought him back to asking about Familias. Many of the locals gave him the cold shoulder but a few were kind enough to point him to a couple of the lesser-known ones that were looking for talent. He wasn¡¯t exactly much of a team player, but if this was the way things had to be done then he would live with it. Once he had the lay of the land, he meandered around to see which jokers might have openings. ¡°Sorry, but we don¡¯t have any remaining openings.¡± ¡°Apologies, but at least 2 years of experience is the minimum requirement.¡± ¡°A swordsman? Sorry, but we already have plenty of those.¡± ¡°Get lost, scrawny.¡± This last rejection had come with the slamming of a door in his face before he even got a word in edgewise. This round of ¡°interviews¡± had done a serious number on the Sage¡¯s pride, even more than death had, and his final stop wasn¡¯t looking to change that. ¡°So, what can you do?¡± He was in a seedy looking bar on the northwest side of town, owned by one of the low ranking Familias of Orario. There was a reason he came here last, and he fought back his temper as the barkeep, a greasy looking man with dark hair and a tan complexion, leered at him from across the bar, polishing a glass as smugly as one could with a filthy rag. ¡°I am a swordsman.¡± ¡°A swordsman, eh? Then where¡¯s your sword? Look more like a supporter to me.¡± A rather buff looking and shirtless pale man, with a reddish brown mohawk and beard, presumably another member of this Familia, interjected from a barstool to his left. He grinned malevolently as he turned to size the weak seeming farm boy up. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. Before he could respond, the barkeep piped up: ¡°You¡¯re right, Bill! We could make use of him as a supporter. Country boy should be able to carry a pack, at the least!¡± Bill was still grinning evilly as he opened his mouth to respond, doubtless relishing the power he held over the young man to berate him further, when a well-placed right hook took him right in the jaw. Bill was physically stronger than the newcomer to Orario, but the punch was so well placed, and caught him so off guard, he fell right off the stool, reeling in pain and surprise. Anger flowed through the Sage¡¯s veins as he snatched the glass right from the hands of the barkeep and smashed it over his forehead. He wasn¡¯t going to get what he wanted from these men, he realized now. The totally rational thing to do would have been to walk away and find something else. But he had been disrespected one too many times today. The barkeep fell back, and he was already on top of Bill, pummeling him with lightning-fast jabs while he was on the ground, giving him no chance to recover. ¡°Show me a fair fight and I¡¯ll show you a fool.¡± he had once said to his disciple, and he meant it. Soon, though, the entire bar was on top of him. The entire Familia had apparently been on break today, so the customers around him weren¡¯t largely neutral, as he had suspected, but were all the same crew. He had been watching some of the others, but he was caught by surprise when they all jumped him. They beat him, searched him, cursed him for having no valuables, then threw him right back into the alleyway, slamming the door shut. They definitely took his advice about fair fights. He managed to drag himself through the alleyways and back towards Main Street, before collapsing in a heap nearby. He was dizzy, malnourished, and dehydrated, and he needed to rest a bit as he planned his next move. His whole body ached with bruises, and he was certain he had a broken rib or two. One eye was gummed shut with blood from a cut on his forehead. He stared up at the overcast sky with his one good eye and tried to think as a light rain began to fall. ¡°Oh my, what happened here?¡± He turned towards the sound of the voice and saw an interested looking woman gazing at him from and the entrance to Main Street, people bustling right behind her. She was of average height and dressed in simple brown robes that were extremely clean despite the poverty that such simple dress indicated. Beautiful black hair cascaded in waves behind her back, reminding him vividly of Akura Malice, but her face was older looking. This newcomer¡¯s face had a healthy dose of smile lines, especially around the eyes, alongside a mature countenance that made her look like a woman who had aged naturally into her 40s. Also, in contrast to the Akura Monarch, who had always been an ivory skinned beauty, her skin was slightly tanned, like she spent a lot of time in the sun. That said, she was strikingly beautiful, with well-aged good looks that might have been called handsome. Her eyes were a brilliant orange and they shone with curiosity and a bit of humor as they blinked at Adama from the entrance to the main thoroughfare. He blinked at her for a bit, then turned towards her, giving her a lopsided grin before responding: ¡°Bit off a bit more than I could chew, I suppose.¡± He chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry yourself, Miss. I¡¯ve dealt with worse than this.¡± That brought a grin to the strange woman¡¯s face, her eyes glowing with the merry flames of mirth: ¡°A tough guy, are we? That¡¯s a rare thing to find in one so young.¡± Reaching into the folders of her robe, the woman retrieved a vial of blood red liquid and held it out to the fallen man. Patiently, she watched as Adama slowly slunk forward and accepted the strange liquid, examining it critically. He had been poisoned enough times to not be totally credulous. Continuing to grin warmly, she elaborated: ¡°It¡¯s a potion. Designed to heal your physical wounds.¡± Timothy Forrester had heard of the concept, though he had never seen one in person. Adama continued to glare critically at the liquid, before shrugging. If he could come back from the dead once, why couldn¡¯t he do it again, if he had to. He downed the contents and was happy to feel his bruises fade away, the wound in his head closing. This truly was like a recovery elixir, and the strange woman had spent it on him. What did she want? ¡°My name is Hestia, young man.¡± She said with a small curtsy, ¡°What¡¯s yours?¡± ¡°¡­Timaias. Timaias Adama.¡± ¡°Hmmm. That¡¯s an unusual name.¡± The rain began to fall more heavily as they spoke. She gestured back towards the street: ¡°Why don¡¯t we continue this elsewhere?¡± Hestia led Timaias to the rain shielded veranda of a caf¨¦ nearby called the Benevolent Mistress. It was obviously very popular, but they managed to get one of the last open seats. Adama shamelessly ordered large quantities of food when Hestia indicated she was paying. He was starving and would take what he could get. She showed no sign of irritation at this and watched quietly and patiently as he devoured his food. When he finally came up for air, she spoke: ¡°Tell me about yourself, Timaias.¡± ¡°Anybody who buys me food can call me Tim.¡± ¡°Tell me about yourself, Tim.¡± He gave her the abridged version of Timothy Forrester¡¯s backstory. There was no way he was going to tell her about Cradle, or anything about being a Sage. Based on what he knew about this world, that type of story would get him written off as a nutcase. Then again, doing things this way would probably end with her judging him to be no one special, since nothing in Forrester¡¯s history screamed ¡°combat prodigy¡± or ¡°brilliant strategist¡±. He suspected she was someone important who had helped him on a whim but would give up on him if he proved boring, though he was content with that. On the contrary, she nodded patiently when he told her about his aspirations to become an adventure and the misfortune he came upon while coming to Orario and while looking for a Familia in the city. Once he finished his story, she gave one final nod, clasped her hands, and said: ¡°Okay, that should do just nicely then. Tim, why don¡¯t you join my Famillia?¡± While he raised his eyebrows at her, she added a half smile that was slightly mischievous as she continued: ¡°I didn¡¯t fully introduce myself earlier, did I? My name is Hestia, goddess of hearth and home, and divinity of Hestia Familia. If you want to be an adventurer so badly, when why not join me?¡± Chapter 3: A New Adventurer The Sage let out a short bark of surprised laughter. He should have seen that coming. If there truly were a bunch of so-called gods and goddesses running around, it was only a matter of time before he ran into one of them himself. But this was almost too easy. A part of him wanted to say no, simply by virtue of the unlikelihood of this being a true coincidence. He couldn¡¯t exactly afford to say no, though, so he squashed that voice before it got too loud. ¡°I accept.¡± And he immediately regretted it. The goddesses¡¯ eyes gleamed with the light of triumph when he said that, and he almost took it back on the spot. There was no reason for her to be so happy about snaring what was, by all appearances, a nobody. If she was truly glad, then this was probably some kind of scam. But Adama wasn¡¯t the type to go back on his word. He waited as she paid the bill and followed her as they moved through the rainy and winding streets of the Adventurer¡¯s city. He could always skip out on her once she gave him her blessing, worst came to worst, though that type of behavior was largely frowned upon and would cause trouble for him later. He stopped in his tracks when they reached their destination, shocked into silence again. The goddess had led him to an abandoned church. The statue of an unknown deity stood right outside, though it was so damaged and worn down even the original worshippers wouldn¡¯t have been able to figure out who it was supposed to be. The inside of the building was nearly as bad. The ceiling did hardly anything to keep the rain out and old abandoned pews were rotting and scattered haphazardly around the room. He followed the goddess, if she really was one, to a trap door behind the dilapidated altar, and with some hesitation, climbed down the ladder after her into the basement room below. The room proved surprisingly comfy, though, with two couches parallel to a central table and a secondary bedroom off in the corner. Everything was shabby but clean, and there was even a clock on the wall. It read 6:30. Hestia sat down primly on one couch, and he sat down on the opposing one, fixing her with his sternest glare, which she avoided meeting with poorly hidden amusement. ¡°Mind telling me what¡¯s going on here?¡± The Sword Sage queried grumpily. ¡°My, whatever do you mean? This is the home of my Familia. Though I am afraid it¡¯s just the two of us for now.¡± Holding up her hand to forestall his questions, she continued: ¡°I know, I know. Not exactly a mansion. But not every god has a massive Familia. More of us than you think are rather poor and struggling to get by. Everyone flocks to the more well-known and well-established deities when trying to join a Familia. Those of us who are less well known must make do with what we can get. I only descended to Gekai just recently, and no one who meets my standards has wanted to join my Familia. You are the first.¡± She gave him an absolutely winning smile as she waited for him to respond. Adama visibly mastered himself before he did. Hadn¡¯t he said earlier that he would take just about any blessing he could get his hands on? Sure, he hadn¡¯t lived up to that when he lost his temper in the bar. But now, he had his first real chance to reclaim some of his former glory. He had lived in worse places than this, in his younger years. And try as he might, he couldn¡¯t find any malice in that smile of hers. He did have one question, though. ¡°If you have this much money trouble, then how did you get that expensive potion? Or pay for that expensive meal?¡± ¡°¡­That was my emergency potion. I also spent the last of our money on that meal. You looked like you could use the food, though.¡± Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. She was refusing to meet his eyes again, now, slightly embarrassed this time. Adama couldn¡¯t help but sigh this time, more amused by his newfound ¡°patron¡± than he cared to let on. He hadn¡¯t been a materialistic man in the past and anything they needed he could earn on the edge of a blade. Besides, since gods didn¡¯t go into the dungeon as a rule, he would be the only adventurer in this Familia. Joining a Familiawith him as the only adventurer suited him, in a way. Dangerous or not, he preferred working alone. Without further ado, they moved right into business. The blessing. Hestia told him to take off his shirt and turn around, where she promptly pricked her finger and allowed a drop of blood to spill onto Tim¡¯s back. The moment it made contact, it dissolved. When it did, Adama¡¯s back began glowing with a soft blue light. Runes and glyphs of an esoteric writing system shifted in the air, emanating from his back, all for Hestia to read. She could read his life story in those glyphs, though it proved to be no different than what he had already told her. The ¡°divinities¡± from Tenkai used something called excellia to weave the blessings of their ¡°children¡± aka their chosen adventurers. Excellia was, simply, an energy record of the child¡¯s feats, actions, and trials. Depending on the difficulties experienced and the actions taken, the excellia could be weaved to enhance and expand the blessing. Enhancing the blessing could improve an individual¡¯s natural physical abilities and allow them to develop magic, skills, and abilities. This blessing could be regularly updated to allow the child to grow further in these areas. This child¡¯s excellia was utterly unremarkable, given that his past was that of a humble farmhand. He was physically toned and rather tough, but that was about it. She had recruited him in no small part because she had a sense that there was more to him than meet the eye and had assumed that he was hiding something in his past. Now she was less sure of her intuition. Just as she was wrapping up, she noticed the glimmer of something strange. Even she didn¡¯t fully understand it, as it was little more than a collection of vague impressions, the general sentiment was clear. Almost as if it had been tacked on top of a rickety tower, this boy had recently gained a strong connection to swords and swordsmanship. She smiled again as she wove this final thread into his blessing and finalized things. Adam¡¯s back was now covered with the symbol of Hestia, a blazing fire surrounded by concentric circles. Within the flame was written his new Status, that she smiled as she wrote down before passing the paper to Timaias for his benefit. Timaias Adama, Strength: I-87 Defense: I-64 Dexterity: I-77 Agility: I-34 Magic: I-66 Spells: Rippling Sword Skills: () He gave a short snort of surprise when he read the magic portion of the status. ¡°Well, that¡¯s a treat and a half¡­¡± He muttered to himself, pleased and surprised to see his Striker technique had somehow followed him to this madra desert. As he read, Hestia explained the contents of the sheet to him, though things seemed mostly self-explanatory, as far as he was concerned. ¡°The first five stats refer to your personal ability scores, while the Spells and Skills portion represents your magical abilities and special talents. Skills are either benefits that are constant and passive or active, though there are usually certain conditions required for active skills. Spells can always be used, but they require a chant and always consume mental energies. Your Magic stat indicates the maximum mental energy you possess at one time for spell casting or active skill usage. Strength, Defense, Dexterity, and Agility represent your physical power, toughness, control, and speed respectively. All your ability stats are given a grade, from grade I at the lowest to grade S at the practical maximum, with grades H-A in between. The number is what¡¯s really important, though, with numbers 0-99 representing I grade physical abilities, with the grade advancing in increments from 100 from there. Once you hit 100 Strength, you will have H grade Strength, all the way up to 199 until you hit 200 Strength and get G grade Strength. Almost everyone taps out at 999 in their stats, which is S grade, assuming they make it that far of course.¡± Timaias was nodding along, though he was fixated on one detail. ¡°What¡¯s this about chanting?¡± ¡°Oh, right. You will need to have some sort of incantation to cast Rippling Sword. Since it¡¯s Swift Strike magic, you should be able to just call out its¡¯ name to cast it.¡± ¡°¡­You want me calling out my attack name mid fight, you¡¯d better be preparing my body bag.¡± Anyone who tried that type of thing with the sacred arts was practically begging to be buried. ¡°Most magics require a long chant to cast. You will have a significant speed advantage over your peers. Though their Spells will be more powerful, to compensate.¡± So, he had a Striker technique in a world full of Ruler techniques. Cheers and celebrations for him. ¡°So, what next?¡± ¡°It¡¯s late for now. Let¡¯s get some sleep. We¡¯ll rise bright and early to get you registered at the guild.¡± Chapter 4: The Dungeon He needed to poke Hestia awake at around 5:00 AM to get them moving. They were wasting daylight, after all, and it had been her suggestion to get moving bright and early. She rubbed her eyes blearily as they strode on over to the great big tower in the center of the city that acted as the Adventurer¡¯s Guild headquarters as well as the lid of the Dungeon. Hestia¡¯s presence smoothed the registration process right out. He was introduced to his assigned advisor before he knew it, a charming young lady with green eyes, light brown hair, and slightly pointed ears who introduced herself as Eina Tulle. He also took out a loan from the Guild for around 9,000 vals, the currency of this world, to buy one of their low-grade double-bladed swords and a belt with a pouch on it. The weapon wasn¡¯t worth a bent halfsilver chip, but they were poorer than dirt so he would work with what he had. Not like he even could gather sword aura on the blasted thing, anyways. The pretty little advisor they gave him for free proved worth her weight in gold, though. She wouldn¡¯t allow him into the Dungeon without giving him a crash course on its¡¯ structure, the creatures within, and how to make money from killing said creatures. ¡°Once you¡¯ve killed a monster, it will drop a magic stone that you can turn in at the Guild exchange for money. Each monster keeps their magic stone core in their central chest area. If you can defeat them without damaging the core, the Guild will pay good money for said undamaged core. You can defeat them more easily by targeting and damaging the core, but you will get nothing from that kill unless that monster also happens to drop an item. Okay?¡± The Sage nodded mechanically, head spinning slightly from the information overload he had been given the last three hours. Eina nodded primly in satisfaction: ¡°That does it for the introductory course. You can learn more about the monsters of the upper floors in the Guild library. You can also consult me at any time with more questions. But you can also go into the Dungeon now to get some fighting experience. Stay on the first and second floors, where the weakest monsters live. Under no circumstances are newbie adventurers to go below the fourth floor, you hear me? That¡¯s where the real danger of the Dungeon begins.¡± When he had nodded again, she smiled and said: ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t have any more questions, then I will release you for today. Remember that your safety is of primary concern. Adventurers shouldn¡¯t have adventures.¡± She said the last bit of ironic advice with a twinkle in her eye before letting him go. The Sword Sage sighed in relief as he walked out of Tulle¡¯s office. He recognized the value of the information that she had given him, of course, and he was grateful, but it still chafed at him to sit still through that lecture. The sun was nearing its¡¯ peak when he finally was able to head down into the Dungeon. The hallway into the Dungeon was a bright white pathway that spiraled slightly downwards towards the proper entrance. He saw a couple other adventurers moving past him, clearly done for the day already because of injury or sheer sloth. He shook his head and kept walking. Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. He knew he was finally walking into the Dungeon proper when white walls gave way to dark rocky tunnels and white, artificial, magic lamp lighting was swapped out for the soft blue glow of luminescent crystals on the ceiling. Adama admired his surroundings with interest for a few moments before proceeding. It didn¡¯t take long before he happened upon a group of 5 goblins, small green humanoid monsters, who were meandering about in an especially open area. The first enemy to see him gave a loud cry and stupidly charged him headlong, leaving its¡¯ other comrades behind. It still had an expression of bloodlust when Adama took its¡¯ head off its¡¯ shoulders with a clean swing of his sword, his blade passing through its¡¯ raised arms and neck. With a good night¡¯s sleep and a blade in his hand, he was a wolf among sheep. He rushed into the pack, wielding his sword one handed to stab one in the face as he clubbed another unfortunate in the face with a swing of his arm. He grunted as he took a kick to the ribs, but he quickly decapitated that assailant before turning his blade on the final upright goblin. This one managed to get its¡¯ weapon, a blade of sharpened rock, in between his sword and its¡¯ body, but he shoved it backward with his superior strength. Off balance, it was easily disemboweled with a follow up strike. The goblin he had hit earlier was only just getting to its¡¯ feet when he turned around to finish it off. That was five enemies down in just as many seconds. It felt like bullying children. They weren¡¯t that much weaker than he was physically, but they were stupid and had less than zero skill or tactics. Had they known which side of the weapon was the pointy one and possessed even rudimentary tactics, they could have given him a real fight. As it was, they only gave him a bruise on his ribs because he had deliberately taken that hit. Hestia had informed him that the only way to train a stat was to use it, so the only way to train Defense was by getting hit. That meant a lot of bruises in his future if he didn¡¯t want to become a glass cannon, but Adama had never feared a little pain. The goblin corpses collapsed into dust, leaving only magic stones behind, which he collected. No items, but that was to be expected, since those were rare. He kept moving through the Dungeon, dismantling more goblins with ease as he walked. He found what he was looking for after he waddled down to the second floor. A humanoid beast man howled its¡¯ defiance at him, shaggy fur swaying over well-defined muscles. The kobold had the body of a very hairy man but the head of a dog, and it was one of the stronger enemies in these first few floors. He slashed his sword horizontally as he called out: ¡°Rippling Sword!¡± The kobold fell apart in two pieces at the waist. As he had drawn his blade through the air and called out his ¡°Spell¡± he felt power rush out from him and watched a thin blade of green energy flow out in front of the horizontal path his sword had drawn. The energy rippled a bit as it passed quickly through the air and the enemy¡¯s hide like a knife through hot butter. This kobold had two friends, who charged him when they saw the fate of their companion. He easily decapitated one of them with another Rippling Sword and traded blows with the last one for a bit before lopping off its¡¯ arm and driving his sword into its¡¯ throat as it roared in pain. The magic stones he collected from them were larger and more lucrative than the goblin stones. He moved smoothly down to the third and fourth floors. The monsters were thicker on the ground on the fourth floor, and he was starting to breathe heavily but the only meaningful obstacle he met was an ambush from a brown lizard called a dungeon lizard. It pounced on him from the ceiling, where it hung by its¡¯ sucker tipped feet, while two kobolds charged him from the front. That got hairy and he took a few cuts, but the Rippling Sword was his saving grace. Time was hard to keep track of in the Dungeon, but he knew that he had been hunting for hours, his belt pouch absolutely bursting with magic stones. He knew he was approaching the fifth floor and could not deny a little curiosity. He gave into his warrior¡¯s confidence and decided a quick look couldn¡¯t hurt. The first thing he met was a lone, very large frog with a singular eye. A frog shooter. These things hunted with their long and agile tongues, so he prepared to leap out of the way when it started to target him. He was too slow. He reacted just fine, but his body was nowhere neat fast enough to avoid the swift strike of the frog¡¯s tongue. The pink weapon whipped out and caught him on the shoulder, sticking to him and pulling him off balance as it reeled him towards the frog¡¯s mouth. Thinking fast, he quickly sent a Rippling Sword into the frog¡¯s mouth, forcing it to close its¡¯ mouth in pain. He used his forward momentum to rush the frog, jumping over its head while still attached to its¡¯ tongue. He landed on the monster¡¯s back and stabbed it right in the head, using his whole weight to drived the sword deep into its¡¯ skull. The frog shooter still struggled for a bit before it collapsed and began to dissolve. Panting, he picked up the stone it dropped and began heading topside. That was enough for now. Chapter 5: Moonlighter Adama strolled his way up the white, spiraling egress of the Dungeon with a slight jump in his step that only those who knew him would have seen. A stranger would have seen a cut up, tired young man leaving the Dungeon after a long day¡¯s work, ready to pound a few beers and sleep before he had to do it again tomorrow. But for the first time since his death, Timaias was at peace. The minute pep in his step and the shadow of a smile on his face gave that away. He had lived for the thrill of the hunt, the thrill of victory, in his life on Cradle, and a leopard didn¡¯t change his spots. The sun was beginning to set, bathing the guild headquarters in a pleasant orange glow that reminded him of Hestia, as he sidled up to the magic stone exchange. He wordlessly dumped his haul in the intake slot and waited patiently for the sleepy looking Guild employee on the other side of the glass to jump to alertness and take the jewels. The young man was a little older than Timothy Forrester, perhaps 17 summers, though he counted and examined the pile of stones with the gravitas of an older man, sleepiness long forgotten. His raised an eyebrow and glanced back at the adventurer on the other side of the glass, saying: ¡°A pretty decent haul. Where¡¯s the rest of your team?¡± Adama shrugged: ¡°Earned each one of those by my lonesome. Swear on my own grave.¡± ¡°It really will be on your grave if you try to go beyond the Upper floors without a party. I suppose a veteran should be able to do this much without one, though.¡± That earned the employee only silence. Shaking his head, he reached under his desk and pulled out a roll of bandages. ¡°Some of those cuts still look bloody. Have this. On the house.¡± The cuts were all quite shallow, so Adama had ignored them, but he bandaged himself up as the employee went back to his calculations. Soon after, he got his quote: ¡°That¡¯ll come to 4,500 vals. Do you have a debt to the Guild you would like to put that money toward?¡± Adama fought to not role his eyes. How many people owed money to these loan sharks? ¡°I¡¯ll put 3,000 to paying off a 9,000 vals debt.¡± ¡°Name?¡± ¡°Timaias Adama.¡± The employee made a note in a book and smiled at him, ¡°You¡¯re all set. Take care, now.¡± Purse clinking, he made his way out of the office and onto the bustling Main Street of Orario. Stepping quickly, he made a beeline for the food vendors on the side of the road. He bought 4 grilled fish for 200 vals from a salty looking old fisherman and a basket of bread and apples for another 100 from a matronly looking middle-aged woman. She fussed over his beat-up condition and ended up giving him a free apple, which he munched on as he headed towards the church. He passed the statue and went inside, before gently placing the basket down in front of the trapdoor and replacing one of the loaves of bread with a grilled fish. He then knocked on the trapdoor and briskly walked out of the building, tearing into his three remaining fish and the loaf of bread with a voracious appetite as he promptly made his way back towards the Dungeon. Hestia She had come back to the church after helping Adama finish his paperwork, leaving him to earn their dinner while going back to the church to read her mail and think. She was starting to worry a bit for him as the sun began to set, but soon she heard a knock on the trapdoor above. If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. ¡°Finally,¡± she thought, ¡°He is certainly one to make a lady wait. It would have been a real shame to have to bury my first child on his first day. Why is he knocking instead of coming down, though?¡± She got off the couch and made her way up the ladder, opening the trapdoor and finding¡­no one. No one besides a basket right nearby. She approached the basket with some curiosity and opened it to find a fish alongside some bread and fruit. She looked around again, though, and found no sign of Adama whatsoever. ¡°What on earth¡­?¡± Had one of the neighbors left this out of the kindness of their hearts or had he done so and left on some other business? What on earth was going on with this child? The Sword Sage He was surprised to find the entrance to the Dungeon unguarded as he made his way into Babel. After taking a break to eat dinner and sit for a while, he had made his way back into Guild headquarters after the sun had fully set. The teller at the exchange was gone, so the entire lobby felt like a ghost town, and there were no sentinels at the entrance to the most dangerous place in the world. He knew that there were powerful wards at the exit, designed to prevent any monsters from escaping, but this seemed a little sloppy. Regardless, he was glad that he didn¡¯t have to talk his way past any guards. He quickly made his way down the Dungeon entranceway once again. After a full meal and about an hour and a half of rest, most of his earlier exhaustion was shaken off and he cleaved through his opponents with ease and grace. This time, he made a beeline for the fourth floor, where the weakest monsters spawned in the greatest numbers, and stayed there. He had learned his lesson and wasn¡¯t about to challenge the fifth floor again. Yet. That didn¡¯t mean he was going to be troubled by a few dog people and little green men, though. Canid warriors and angry goblins cried for his blood, but he carved through them all. Whenever he got in a serious pinch, like when they came after him in groups of four or more, a few well placed Rippling Swords put them in their place. His magic was far from unlimited, so he used those sparingly, but his mental energies recovered at a decent pace. He used a few tricks to buy himself time for recovery, like damaging the Dungeon wall, which apparently lowered monster spawn rates in an area. The Dungeon needed to use energy and time to heal itself, which it supposedly prioritized over spawning monsters. Eina had taught him that he mentioned that he had magic, so he stretched his magic to its absolute limit. Use of this strategy, along with his natural focus and determination, made the hours tick by as he slew enemy after enemy. He developed a healthy rhythm as he turned aside attacks and struck at their vitals, moving economically, and operating within a comfortable bubble of complete focus. He was almost machinelike as he calmy stepped to the left and lopped off a kobold head with a one-handed strike, simultaneously striking a pouncing goblin with his left elbow, both his sword and his limbs deadly weapons. He didn¡¯t know how long he had been fighting like that but eventually he snapped out of his focus, his body screaming in painful protestations. Even though he hadn¡¯t deliberately taken hits this time, he had still fought a lot of enemies and sometimes certain attacks couldn¡¯t be avoided. He had been taking the time to patiently bandage himself, but now it seemed like his entire body was bandages, his complementary role emptied out. One of the last kobolds he had killed had dropped a gleaming white fang in addition to its¡¯ magic stone. An item. He scooped that up, along with the last remnants of his most recent battle and began his commute back to the surface again. He had had the foresight to use 1,000 of his remaining vals to buy another pouch for his belt while he was resting. But even with that, his belt and pockets bulged with his most recent intake, which made him grin a bit. ¡°A few more nights like that and we shouldn¡¯t have to worry about food any time soon.¡± They could even look into buying a small house for their Familia if he kept this up and grew stronger. He was disappointed to see that no one had replaced the old teller at the exchange, so he would have to wait until later to learn how much he had earned. It couldn¡¯t be helped, though, since the sun had only barely begun to rise again as he made his way back onto the street. He found some of the more enterprising street vendors and shelled out 150 for two large, tasty smelling meat pies and another 50 for some more apples before heading back to the church once again. This time, he intended to ask his benefactor about updating his blessing before recovering a bit and heading back to the Dungeon. He was pretty beat up, but it was nothing a few hours of rest couldn¡¯t ameliorate. He could sleep for a longer stretch after another day¡¯s work if he really needed to. When he saw Hestia standing outside of the church, eyes locked on him, he started to suspect that wasn¡¯t going to happen. There were bags under her eyes, which were also were a little red, like she hadn¡¯t gotten any sleep. When she saw him, her expression warred between relief and anger as she rushed over to greet him. She stopped in front of him, gave him a once over, and called out: ¡°Where were you? I was worried sick. Did you get beaten up again? Why did you leave last night? And look at your clothes¡­¡± Her voiced was higher pitched than normal before she got it back under control and checked him over for any serious injuries. There weren¡¯t any, but he let her fuss over him for a bit with some embarrassment. He couldn¡¯t tell why she was all broken up over a man she barely knew, but he supposed she reminded him a bit of Min Shuei. The comparison softened him a bit as he looked down at her and he checked his initially gruff response, choosing something a bit more caring and apologetic. ¡°Figured you wouldn¡¯t like me going back to the Dungeon so soon, but I knew I could handle it, so I did it anyways. Guess I shouldn¡¯t have gone without being straight with you, though. Apologies.¡± He offered her the meat pie that he hadn¡¯t munched yet as a peace offering, but she looked back at him with widened eyes. ¡°Tim, you went Dungeon diving at night? After several hours of fighting already? And you stayed in the Dungeon all night?¡± He looked from the meat pie in his hand and back to Hestia, before answering: ¡°Yep, sure did. Now do you want this, or can I have it? I¡¯m hungrier than a Deepwalker Ape but I didn¡¯t have much pocket change for breakfast.¡± Chapter 6: Enforced Recovery Hestia gave him a lecture about being careful and giving himself time to properly recover. He munched on the second meat pie as she did, fighting the urge to shake his head. In his view, it wasn¡¯t real training if you didn¡¯t feel like you were dying. And he needed some serious training. He was surprised that she was so concerned for his well-being, since they were still largely strangers, but he figured it wasn¡¯t worth fighting over right now. He was too tired, anyways. Eventually they went inside, and Hestia updated Tim¡¯s status. As she surveyed the glyphs, she marveled a bit at what she was seeing. Even when considering the fact that he had spent a lot of time in the Dungeon, he had still killed ridiculous numbers of monsters. Especially for someone who had only just gotten their blessing. She surveyed the newfound excellia with a bit of awe and curiosity. ¡°What happened with this boy?¡± The obvious answer, perhaps too obvious, was that he was the reincarnation of some long dead warrior. Some god, looking for some new entertainment, had taken the soul of a legendary hero, stuffed it into the body of a recently killed teenager, and was watching now with interest. She had suspected as much since the moment she had given him his blessing. But now she wasn¡¯t so sure, for several reasons. For one, he didn¡¯t remind her at all of any of the legendary heroes she was aware of. He was quite different from Jason and Perseus. He reminded her a bit of Odysseus, but the Man of Many Faces was known for archery, not swordsmanship. He favored strength and physical power like Heracles, but their personalities were totally different. It was possible that there was some other hero out there she didn¡¯t know, but something else gave her pause. ¡°¡­hungrier than a Deepwalker Ape¡­¡± What was a Deepwalker Ape? She finished updating his status as she chewed on all of this, writing it down and handing that paper to Adama, still lost in thought. He took it and examined his update with a critical eye. Timaias Adama, Strength: I-87 -> I-98 Defense: I-64 ¨C> I-73 Dexterity: I-77 -> I-87 Agility: I-34 -> I-42 Magic: I-66 -> I-75 Spells: Rippling Sword Skills: () He frowned a bit at the meager number increases, miffed that all of his stats were still at the lowest grade, even Strength. He knew that his growth would be at its fastest right now, at these early stages, so he had been hoping for something a bit more explosive. As if reading his mind, Hestia commented while still looking absent mindedly in the distance: ¡°Oh no you don¡¯t. I can already hear you thinking that your growth here is a bit disappointing. It isn¡¯t. In fact, its¡¯ a little insane. If you kept training at this rate, day after day, you would reach the peak of Level 1 in a year. A year! That¡¯s even accounting for the fact that you will definitely slow down as you advance through the ranks. Keep in mind that advancing to Level 2 within a year is the all-time record.¡± Advancing a Level in this world was something like moving to a new advancement level in Cradle, though typically even more dramatic. The step from Lowgold to Highgold was minor in comparison to a change from Level 1 to 2. An increase in Level was an increase in the level of your whole existence and made you significantly stronger. To do that, though, you needed to approach the peak of your current Level and achieve some kind of major combat victory or heroic feat, thereby earning you ¡°high grade¡± excellia that could then be used to increase your Level. Many adventurers never overcame this hurdle and languished at Level 1. Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. Hestia broke out of her reverie and ordered Tim to take the day off. She let him eat her breakfast of apples and told him that she would take his valuables to the Guild exchange. She hustled her way through the winding city streets, eager to avoid any scrutiny on the cargo she carried and made it to the Guild in very good time. There was no line, since nearly all the adventurers were already going to work at this time of day. She emptied the pouches into the tray, and watched patiently as the young lady teller examined the valuables. ¡°Hmmm, a kobold nail. Always lucky to get an item drop.¡± She had noticed the nail beforehand and agreed. They would be able to pay off their debts for sure, now. ¡°I¡¯ll give you 12,400 for the entire batch. 5,000 for the nail, 7,400 for the stones.¡± She nodded and said: ¡°I¡¯d like to pay off a 9,000 vals debt. In the name of Timaias Adama.¡± ¡°Looks to me here that 3,000 has already been put down on that debt. Would you like to pay off the remaining balance of 6,000?¡± She nodded, realizing that these had only been the spoils from that night and that Tim must have used the money earned last afternoon to pay off 3,000. Earning that much money in a single day as a solo adventurer was absurd, even with the luck of the item. ¡°I have definitely picked a winner.¡± She thought to herself with a slight smile as she walked out of the exchange with debts paid off and 6,400 vals in her pocket. It was time to do some shopping for her little swordsman. The Sword Sage After breakfast, Tim napped for a few hours before deciding to go out for a little exercise. He could have used some more sleep, his new body a far cry from his old Archlord body, which didn¡¯t need to rest at all, but he wanted to stay sharp even in recovery. He would sleep later tonight. Hestia shouldn¡¯t mind if he went for a little walk, so long as he didn¡¯t go into the Dungeon. Of course, that little walk of his led him up to the top of a rampart on the wall that separated the city from the countryside. This seemed like a nice, remote area that was still within city limits. Perfect for a little practice. He drew his sword and began going through the motions, slowly at first then increasing in speed. Turning aside imaginary attacks and counterattacking against imaginary opponents, he stepped to the rhythm of a beat that he had followed for his entire life. Sweat began to soak his bandages, the salt stinging his old cuts, but the pain only made him feel more alive as he showcased his mastery of the blade in the noonday heat. He slipped into his comfortable bubble and hours passed like that, motions flowing like a river as he dueled countless imaginary adversaries to the death. That bubble was poked when he felt someone¡¯s focus boring right into his back. He wound down his practice for the moment and turned to find the source of the gaze. A rather tall woman in a white and black battle cloth and long blue boots was staring at him from the entrance to the ramparts in the side of one of the guard towers. She was a pretty young thing, seemingly around 19 summers, with delicate features, long blond hair, and golden eyes. These features didn¡¯t exactly scream ¡°warrior¡±, but she carried a long, thin sword on her belt, and he could tell by how she moved that she knew how to use it. He sheathed his sword and gave her a lopsided grin: ¡°I must be mighty interesting to have you staring a hole in my back, girlie. Something you want from me?¡± Eyes still locked on him; she stayed quiet for a few moments before finally speaking. Her voice was soft and slow, like she was coaxing a wild rabbit to eat from her palm: ¡°Will you teach me swordsmanship?¡± Then she added, hastily: ¡°I¡¯m already quite good with a sword, but your moves just looked¡­right. I could use a few pointers, is all I¡¯m saying.¡± Adama looked her over for a moment before responding: ¡°Tell you true, my last attempt at taking a disciple didn¡¯t work out too well for her. So far as I know.¡± In all likelihood, Yerin had been killed by the Jades of that isolated valley. Because he left her. All alone. The guilt stung far more than his wounds as he thought about it. Then again, this girl looked like she had talent¡­ ¡°I could still teach you a thing or two, though, if you¡¯re prepared for that.¡± When she nodded, he unsheathed his sword and held it in a ready position: ¡°Well, show me what you¡¯ve got.¡± It was only sheer combat instinct that allowed Tim to get his blade between himself and her first attack. One moment, she was all the way over there, with a totally sheathed sword and a relaxed posture, the next she was already in front of him, lancing forward with a sweeping strike. He redirected it away, but the force of the hit nearly tore the sword out of his hands, leaving him completely vulnerable. He didn¡¯t even see the roundhouse kick that sent him tumbling along the ground backwards. Dazed and looking up at the sky, Adama wondered at what had just happened. His ribs felt like he had gotten kicked by a Herald as he sat up and eyed the slightly sheepish girl who had just sent him tumbling. Her eyes widened a bit with concern and embarrassment as she apologized: ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I should have asked your Level first. I¡¯m Level 5. I thought you were moving a little slowly earlier, but I figured that you were just practicing at low speeds¡­¡± Level 5. Of course, this innocent looking girl who wandered in on his practice had to be a tiger in human skin. ¡°But Level and skill are not the same thing!¡± She hurried onward, as if to spare his feelings, ¡°I would still like to learn from you. I¡¯ll limit myself appropriately when we spar.¡± She was nodding eagerly again, but Adama could only sigh. ¡°Sure, why not?¡± Then he paused, realizing something: ¡°Speaking of things to ask, what¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Aiz. Aiz Wallenstein.¡± Chapter 7: Threats from the Shadows Tim introduced himself as well, and they did a bit of sparring, with Aiz holding back. Adama gave Aiz a few words of wisdom on how to improve her footwork, before agreeing to meet up for training every other morning, bright and early, starting next morning. He was sweaty and dirty, so he made use of the adventurer showers in Babel, before heading home. Hopefully Hestia would be back, and with dinner, so he could eat and cultivate some dream madra before heading back to the Dungeon tomorrow. He was right about Hestia being back by the time he got home, and she had lived up to her title of goddess by having brought home a couple of hearty grilled steaks and vegetables for dinner. Meat had never tasted so good as he shoveled down his dinner, placating Hestia with promises that he hadn¡¯t gone down into the Dungeon today in between mouthfuls. Pacified, after dinner she showed him the results of her shopping. ¡°Your clothes were in questionable condition when we first met. Now, you look like you¡¯ve dressed yourself by robbing homeless people.¡± She said, looking at him critically. The Sage had never been one to care about his appearance, but even he had to admit that he looked a little ridiculous dressed in little but brown rags and bandages, He had gotten a few looks, which he ignored, but he would need some new clothes before he was running around naked. Fortunately, Hestia had already anticipated that need. ¡°This should be much better.¡± She commented while taking an outfit from a bag underneath the table and plunking it down for him to see. It was a matching pair of long black shirt and pants with loose sleeves. On top of those was a set of flexible brown leather armor. Both had clearly been built with ease of movement in mind and she encouraged him to try all of it on. It fit him like a glove, of course, and he wondered idly how Hestia had known his size so well. ¡°Well? How do you like it?¡± ¡°Not bad.¡± He admitted, more pleased than he would let on with the new, well-fitting gear. ¡°That¡¯s good because we are out of money again. Work hard in the Dungeon tomorrow, OK?¡± ¡°¡­¡± The next morning, as he wandered over to the rampart to practice with Aiz, he wondered if his patron got some sort of perverse pleasure out of being poor. His training session with Aiz proved fruitful for both of them, though. Aiz could only limit herself so much, so she was always faster and stronger than him. But he had the clear edge in skill, so they created a pleasant equilibrium. She would try to pressure him enough to break through his defenses, while limited, and he would prove an unmovable opponent that turned aside or dodged her strikes without fail. They would stay like that for a while, before taking a short break for Tim to lecture her about her movements and attacks. ¡°Too predictable. You¡¯re clearly more used to fighting monsters rather than people. You¡¯ll need to steel your resolve if you hope to survive human-on-human combat.¡± ¡°Too much wasted movement. You¡¯re used to being the fastest on the battlefield, but you won¡¯t always have that luxury. Instead, in this situation, try shifting your weight like this¡­¡± If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. They both lost track of time as he drilled his lessons into her, and Adama saw marked improvement by the end of practice, which spoke to her considerable natural talents. They ended the lesson at around 9:30, and, after 4 hours of sword practice, Adama made his way to the Dungeon, where it was mostly business as usual. Now, even more so than last time, the monsters of the fourth floor couldn¡¯t touch his shadow. It wasn¡¯t as though he was that much faster than them. In fact, he was slow in comparison to the kobolds. But rather, he always stepped exactly where he needed to be to avoid the enemy attacks. Any that got too close were turned away by a combination of substantial strength and superior leverage, and the Rippling Sword was the consummate way to thin a herd that appeared too threatening. He even began to challenge some of the monsters on the fifth floor. Not directly, of course. They were still more than his match physically. But through ambush. The weakest enemies on the 5th floor were the frog shooters, so he decided to target them. He began hiding in one of the tunnels leading down to the fifth floor, waiting until he saw one of these monsters alone, before unleashing a full power Rippling Sword on them. If he didn¡¯t score a critical hit and kill it immediately, he would approach it while it was writing in pain and put it down. He would quickly scoop up his spoils and retreat up to the fourth floor. Numerous frog shooters fell prey to these guerilla tactics. After roughly 7 hours of hunting, he would emerge from the Dungeon, grab an early dinner, rest for a bit, then go back in. Hestia had given him her blessing, after some discussion, to do a bit of moonlighting, so long as he finished by midnight. Like a fish in water, Adama prowled the Dungeon during hours long after nearly every other adventurer had gone home. He only retired when the moon was high in the sky, and he did so with a content smile on his face. He hadn¡¯t taken as much damage on his second day of Dungeon diving, thanks in part to his new leather armor, so he was up and raring to go the next morning. Since there was no training with Aiz today, he went straight into the Dungeon to continue the party. The morning went largely without major event, though he had started to get bolder in his frog shooter ambushes. Now he would take them two at a time, releasing two Rippling Swords in the same breath and sprinting to finish them off quickly. He also took the time to verify that he didn¡¯t need to use his sword to cast them. Simply chopping his hands would suffice to direct the magic, though it was stronger when he used a sword. It was in the afternoon session that things finally got interesting. He had just defeated two more frog shooters and was moving to collect their remains when his combat senses screamed out a warning. Without even looking, he whipped out a rippling sword right behind him at an angle that felt just right and heard a terrible scream. He turned in the direction of the scream and just managed to get his blade up in time to block the three bladed strike of a War Shadow. The strongest monster on the fifth and sixth floors, the War Shadow was known as the newbie killer. A tall, pitch-black humanoid monster, it had three razor sharp claws on each hand that it used at rapid speeds and to deadly effect. This one had been skulking in the shadows and had pounced on Adama when he wasn¡¯t looking. As the claws of its¡¯ right hand whistled towards his neck, it seemed certain to decapitate him. Right before his no-look Rippling Sword took its arm off right at the elbow. Now, bleeding from its¡¯ severed arm, it viciously attacked with everything it had in its¡¯ other arm. Adama fended of these attacks, pressured significantly but not panicking. It was stronger and faster, of course, but not much more so than Aiz during their training sessions. He danced around, ducking under an overhead sweep and turning away a diagonal slice. It was getting slower as it bled out and expended everything it had to try to open him up. Then the second thunderbolt struck. He had just blocked another attack aimed at his face when he heard the squeal of metal that every swordsman dreads. His sword had taken the strike and been severed in half. The attack, slowed but not stopped, streaked right at his face and only a timely jerk of his head backwards saved his eyes. Instead, the tip of its middle finger scraped the bridge of his nose. Thinking fast, he threw the remains of his sword at its¡¯ exposed midsection as it tried to pounce on him. It dodged to its¡¯ left, and directly into the Rippling Sword that Adama had cast with a sharp chopping motion from his hand. The monster¡¯s left arm was partly severed at the elbow, drooping down and barely attached by a few tendons. Before the creature could get over the shock, Adama yanked off that arm and used it to decapitate the creature, ending the fight. Breathing heavily, Adama grabbed his magic stones and beat feet in record time. He didn¡¯t even waste time grabbing the remains of his sword, instead choosing to avoid combat, using a Rippling Sword with his hands when he couldn¡¯t, while making his way out of the Dungeon. By the time he was topside again, his head was spinning. He had overused his Rippling Sword and was in danger of a Mind Down, the term for when one runs out of mental energy and collapses unconscious due to magic overuse. The Guild employee raised an eyebrow when Adama staggered his way into Guild headquarters and dropped his rather meager spoils in the collection tray. ¡°Back so soon, sir?¡± Still panting a little, Adama takes a bit of time to collect himself before looking the employee in the eye. ¡°I need another sword.¡± Chapter 8: Predator The Guild referred him to one of the cheaper blacksmiths in the area, where he bought a 14,000 vals sword this time, along with a backpack for carrying more magic stones. This set him back nearly the entirety of his savings from the last day and a half or so. But that wasn¡¯t a serious problem. After the forced shopping break, he had recovered enough Mind to head right back to work. He had grown more cautious, but there was no way that he was going to be scared off by some lanky freak with steak knives for fingers. If anything, he was just angry. He continued to dice his way through the upper four floors while assassinating what fifth floor targets he could. He spent longer in the Dungeon than usual, not even coming out for dinner. He honored his deal with Hestia, though, and finally left by midnight. Only to train all the harder with Aiz the next morning. After he finished with that, he stopped by a specialty shop that he had heard some other adventurers talking about and left with a few round, brown covered packages. Once he got to the fourth floor, he exposed one of them to the air in one of the larger rooms on the floor. And waited. Soon, monsters began to gather in the room, drawn to the scent of the lure that he had placed on the floor. But he was waiting for them. Kobolds and Dungeon Lizards came after him in steady waves, but he cut them down in uncompromising fashion. His training for the last few days had paid off and his new weapon cut through the enemies with relative ease. He needed to pull this scheme with the lure to keep the pressure on with the enemies from the fourth. When one lure ran out, he uncovered another one and continued the slaughter. A week passed like this. Eventually, after all his stats besides Agility hit H, he began to explore the fifth floor in earnest. The monsters of this floor were still much stronger than him, but the difference wasn¡¯t so overwhelming anymore. He took on Frog Shooters and cut their tongues off before they could reach him. He encountered a few War Shadows, but they were fortunately few and far between. They always nearly killed him, and he wasn¡¯t sure that he could handle more than one, but he always came out on top against them regardless. It was after another near-death encounter with one of these monsters that he felt something click. He sat up against the wall, watching the War Shadow fade to ash and nursing a cut on the unprotected portion of his arm, that he felt something fall into place. It was a purely metaphysical sensation, though he felt it like a burning on his back, and he wondered about what it was. Though there was an easy way to find out. He gathered up his belongings and headed home early for the day. The clock showed 8:30 as he made his way down the night streets of Orario. The city tended to party at night. The streets were lit by lights strung out from rooftop to rooftop and lamps glowing in the windows of the bars and taverns running up and down Main Street. He mostly avoided these establishments and slipped between the gathering crowds of barhopping people, heading home. He wasn¡¯t worried that Hestia would be doing any of this partying herself. She wasn¡¯t much for these types of distractions either, and he found her sitting on the coach and reading the newspaper by lamplight. As he predicted. ¡°Back so soon?¡± she questioned, looking up from her reading, ¡°Finally learned how to take a break?¡± ¡°Could use a status update.¡± He said, ignoring the question. When she raised an eyebrow he added, ¡°Please and thank you. I¡¯ve got a good feeling about this one.¡± She set down the paper and did as he requested, sitting him down shirtless on the bed. The update started as usual, with records of numerous monsters defeated. But this time, these records of his kills seemed to coalesce with the many others that had been slain in the past. They weaved together in a concrete record of a truly shocking number of victories, all attained in a short period of time. When she was done, she saw what Tim had sensed before coming home early. She handed the document to him, for him to see for himself. Timaias Adama, Strength: H-159 -> H-164 Defense: H-134 ¨C> H-138 Dexterity: H-148 -> H-152 Agility: I-98 -> H-101 Magic: H-150 -> H-154 Spells: This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. Rippling Sword Skills: Predator ¡°Predator, eh? Not bad.¡± Adama muttered while reading, a smile spreading across his face. ¡°Makes me sound right scary, doesn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Indeed, it does.¡± Hestia said, her voice a little shaky. He looked at her quizzically, but she wouldn¡¯t meet his eye. Little did Adama know, skills to increase growth were the stuff of legends, and typically produced all sorts of extraordinary events. Plus, Tim was one of the hardest working adventurers Hestia had ever heard of. With this skill in his pocket¡­ ¡°The only cloud on this sunny day is this sorry excuse for a blade.¡± Adama cut through her thoughts, gesticulating at his sword, which he had pulled out to examine critically. Strangely, a web of fine cracks had appeared all throughout the blade, starting from the center and moving to the edges. He wasn¡¯t running around bludgeoning the monsters, so that type of damage was bizarre, and it jeopardized the structure of the weapon. The smith that he took it to for maintenance had been baffled by the damage, and had done his best, but the sword¡¯s days were numbered in the single digits. Adama had even taken to carrying around a spare, but if his blade broke in the middle of combat again, he could be in serious trouble. Hestia looked at the blade, eyes misted over in thought: ¡°Maybe it has something to do with your magic?¡± She suggested, ¡°You sort of channel it or direct it with your blade, right? Maybe this cheap blade can¡¯t handle it well?¡± ¡°Oh. Like a¡­¡± Oops. He had almost said ¡°Like a construct that had madra it couldn¡¯t handle channeled into it.¡± He wanted to keep hints of his origins on the down low. For now, at least. ¡°Like a stomach that¡¯s been filled with too much food. It¡¯s starting to get damaged.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a gross analogy, but yes. You need a blade that can handle your magic.¡± ¡°Well, we have a decent amount of money saved up. Maybe we should go shopping tomorrow for something really solid.¡± He had been spending a good amount of the money he earned on potions and recovery elixirs on the sly. He didn¡¯t want to worry Hestia by coming home bleeding, but he also wanted to keep up this fast-paced training. He had also needed to replace his clothes and armor in the past week, due to all the minor damage that he had been accumulating while fighting mobs of enemies. Not to mention the backup sword. Sometimes he felt like he spent 90 vals to earn 100. But even so, he had socked away a respectable 30,000. However, Hestia was shaking her head slightly: ¡°You¡¯ll buy a 30,000 vals sword now, only to have it break when you get a bit stronger. It might be best for the long term to nip this kind of thing in the bud right now.¡± Her eyes gleamed as the looms of her mind spun up a plan, ¡°And I think I know exactly how to do just that.¡± She took 10,000 vals from the savings, without elaborating, saying that she needed to do some shopping tomorrow and that he didn¡¯t need to come along. She also let him know that she was planning on going on a trip in a few days, so he should do as much training as he wanted to within that period. She wouldn¡¯t be here to update his status while she was gone. The next morning, Tim informed a distressed Aiz that he would be putting their morning training sessions on hold. She pouted a bit, but he told her that it would be just for a few days, while he did as much training as possible in the Dungeon. Predator only worked on killing monsters, after all. They days practically flew by. His sword finally broke after a use of the Rippling Sword, but he pulled out his backup sword quickly and wasn¡¯t put in any serious danger. Though, he was then forced to purchase a backup to that backup, something he did with some annoyance. He was getting tired of being yelled at by the smiths for not treating his weapons properly, in their minds. Beyond that hitch, he continued buying lures for the monsters of the fourth floor, but that was starting to be less and less helpful. He began to roam the fifth floor for most of the time, then the entirety of the time he was in the Dungeon. His growth rate really had increased, and, by the end of the fourth day since getting the skill, he was roaming the fifth floor with near total impunity. Even War Shadows were no longer a huge threat to him one-on-one, and he cut through everything else with relative ease. The evening of Hestia¡¯s departure, he ended his Dungeon diving early so he could see her off and get one final stat update. Timaias Adama, Strength: G-218 -> G-227 Defense: H-193 ¨C> H-198 Dexterity: G-206 -> G-214 Agility: H-167 -> H-172 Magic: G-203 -> G-210 Spells: Rippling Sword Skills: Predator He gave a slight sigh in contentment. Now this was a bit better. This Predator skill was allowing him to maintain swift stat growth, even as he was moving into G-grade stats. ¡°You¡¯re doing great Tim. Really, almost too well.¡± He looked up to eye Hestia as she spoke. She was in a beautiful long black dress, trimmed with a saffron thread that matched her eyes. Her long black hair was done up in a pleasant, girl-next-door braid, and her makeup was lightly applied and very tasteful. She gave a twirl and smiled at him: ¡°What do you think?¡± She was stunning, but flowery praise had never been his way: ¡°You look like you¡¯re going to go coax some poor sap into giving you something. It¡¯s a good look, you should try it more often.¡± She pouted a bit before giving him a wry smile: ¡°You really aren¡¯t wrong, all things considered. But anyways, as I mentioned, you¡¯re doing great. Consider resting. Leave some of the heavy lifting to me for once. But no matter what you do, stay alive.¡± He nodded and reciprocated when she gave him a hug, after which she went up the ladder and disappeared into the night. Chapter 9: The Celebration of the Gods The Celebration of the Gods was a grand and hotly anticipated party, thrown as an opportunity for the various gods of Gekai to get together, catch up, and have fun. Every invitee was a divinity, of both major and minor statuses, and the food/d¨¦cor was typically constructed to meet the high standards of these powerful and influential figures. This time was no exception. The food was lavish and carefully crafted, prepared by some of the finest chefs in the city and from a wide variety of cultures, with something to satisfy even the pickiest of eaters. Platters of lovingly decorated vegetables, pastas, and noodles covered the buffet tables. Slabs of exotically spiced meat and well-seasoned fish filled the party hall with tantalizing aromas. The walls were bedecked with precious metals and jewels, and the people were largely no different. They moved about in vibrant colors and frilly dresses, in sharp suits finished with vivid flowers tucked in breast pockets. The people themselves were all stunning, with nearly all of them sporting knockout good looks and flawless complexions, eyes glittering a plethora of iridescent colors. The building, strangely enough, was something of a different story. Ganesha Famillia was one of the most prestigious and powerful Familias in the entire city. They were the largest numerically, and they had the largest quantity of high-level adventurers. That didn¡¯t necessarily make them the strongest Famillia, as some of the other Familia¡¯s might be said to have warriors of a higher caliber. But they were definitely a part of the conversation when you talked about the strongest in Orario. They were hosting this year¡¯s Celebration, which was fitting in many ways. The only wrinkle with that was that they were hosting it in their headquarters. And their headquarters¡¯ exterior left something to be desired for. It was built like a giant statue of the Famillia¡¯s god, Ganesha. Carved in the shape of a tall, shirtless man with the head of an elephant, it was a testimony to the god¡¯s vanity. In an absolutely bizarre design decision, its¡¯ main doors were right around that man¡¯s crotch. Legend said that whenever a Ganesha Famillia member was reminded of all the hard-won treasure that went into the construction of thiseccentric looking building, they would begin to stare into the distance and weep blood. Hestia had accepted the invitation to the party, though she was typically inclined to avoid flashy gatherings like this. The fact that she generally preferred to avoid the decadence and degeneracy so delighted in by most gods meant that she was something of a black sheep amongst them whenever they gathered. She rendered a few polite smiles, and made some small talk with a few old acquaintances, but she was mostly left to stand around and sip her sparkling white wine by herself. That was fine. Her target wasn¡¯t among the various glittering figures of youthful beauty anyways. He had just arrived and was lumbering over to greet her now. ¡°Hestia.¡± He rumbled, ¡°It¡¯s good to see you here. A surprise, to be sure, but a welcome one.¡± The newcomer was a giant, a head taller than even the tallest of the other partygoers. He sported a dark black beard and long hair that was well groomed but allowed to sway free. His biceps were thicker than some people, and they threatened to burst out of his slightly rumpled suit. Hairy, swarthy hands, no doubt littered with calluses, reached out to grab a chicken leg from the buffet table nearby, bringing it up to a face that was seemingly middle aged, just like hers. His eye was the only thing about him that truly screamed ¡°god¡±. It positively glowed a fiery red, as it studied her with subdued happiness. Only one, eye, though, as the other was obscured by an eyepatch. Hephaestus was one of the few gods who, like her, didn¡¯t keep up a pretense of agelessness. She respected his no-nonsense, unpretentious attitude, as well as his personal candor and skill. They were both black sheep amongst gods, which made them natural friends. They were also relatives. ¡°Hello, Hephaestus.¡± She said, flashing her first genuine smile of the night, ¡°How¡¯s business for my favorite nephew?¡± He grunted as he tore half the meat right of the bone, chewing and swallowing before answering: ¡°Famillia business is booming, but I am starting to get a bit bored. No one worth my time has put in a worthwhile request. I like to get some exercise every now and then, but I prefer a good excuse.¡± He tore the remaining meat off the bone, as if in emphasis, and reached for another. Eyes gleaming, Hestia couldn¡¯t resist such an obvious cue: ¡°Oh really? Well, if you are looking for a new project then¡­¡± Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°Hiya Hephaestus! How¡¯s tricks? And it¡¯s little miss hearth-and-home as well! What¡¯s it like being broke?¡± Just then, she was interrupted by a newcomer to their little gathering, who shouted out the happy greeting. Both turned to see a young woman with a lithe figure and stark red hair. Her eyes were squinty, almost like slits, so you couldn¡¯t see their color, but they gave off an air of mischief. She was one of the few gods who had eschewed formal attire, instead donning a short blue top with black sleeves and a blue skirt above black leggings below, leaving a pale midriff exposed. The aura around her practically screamed prankster. Loki was another eccentric, though Hestia didn¡¯t get along with her as well. She always spoke her mind, which could be refreshing, but it was less so when that mind was filled with enough chaos to start a riot. Or a war. Humoring Loki was a dangerous game, so the wise kept her at arm¡¯s reach. Hephaestus was naturally good natured and stoic, though, so he generally took Loki¡¯s antics in stride. Nodding to her, he said: ¡°Nothing to report on my end. Though, I will say that you are irresponsible enough with money that you have no grounds to make fun of the poor.¡± Loki clutched a hand at her breast in mock horror, staggering a bit: ¡°Why Hephaestus, I never would have pegged you for a sharp tongue! Keep it up and you might just take my job as the world¡¯s best trickster.¡± The great slab of a man, looking for all the world like he had been carved out of a mountain, said nothing in response to this besides raising a single eyebrow. Loki studied him a bit in mock seriousness, before nodding: ¡°We¡¯ll work on it.¡± Hestia interrupted her little comedy routine, feeling a headache coming on: ¡°Good evening, Loki. It¡¯s good to see you again. Now if-¡° ¡°Shhh¡± she said, silencing Hestia for the second time, before pointing, ¡°Sorry to shush you, Little Miss Sunset, but we have Beauty herself incoming on your six o¡¯clock.¡± Fighting back another rising tide of annoyance, Hestia turned to see where Loki was pointing, half expecting another prank. But unfortunately, that wasn¡¯t the case, as Freya herself truly was swaying her way gracefully over to their gathering, eyes locked on her. Freya wasn¡¯t called Beauty herself for nothing. Even among the physically perfect divinities, she was outrageously attractive. Her figure was perfect, practically shimmering as you stared at her and seemingly shifting depending on the viewer¡¯s preferences. Her skin was silky smooth and milky white, without the most remote hint of a blemish. Her hair flashed a brilliant silver that almost threatened to blind an onlooker when combined with her effortless perfect smile. Her eyes shone a calming lilac that made most onlookers, both male and female, swoon. All of that was amplified by a beautiful white dress, hemmed with gold thread, that showed enough skin to be draw the eye but also managed to give off an aura of innocence and purity. The vision was finished with a goblet filled with a deep burgundy wine that she swirled as she made her way over to the group of black sheep, the crowed unconsciously parting way for her. She was the first to speak to them, her lilting voice almost like that of a songbird: ¡°Good evening. Loki, Hephaestus, Hestia. It truly has been too long. I hope you have all been well.¡± ¡°Yahoo, Freya! I¡¯ve been doin¡¯ just fine. Famillia¡¯s just as cute and lively as ever.¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad to hear that Loki. And what about you, Hephaestus? Still enjoying your metallurgy?¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± Hephaestus was largely immune to Freya¡¯s charms, another aspect of his character that Hestia absolutely loved. He frowned a bit as he stared at her, wondering what her intentions were, presumably. Hestia had the same questions and fought not to come right out and ask as Freya turned her eyes towards her last. ¡°Hestia. I hope you aren¡¯t still underneath that old church. It is absolutely beneath your dignity to suffer such a hovel. Especially for a goddess of the home.¡± Freya¡¯s smile widened a little as she scrutinized Hestia, nothing betraying anything less than benevolence. Hestia puffed herself up a bit and stared right back at the silver haired vixen. ¡°Things are just fine for me, Freya. I can assure you I do not need your concern.¡± They maintained that staring contest for a while, Freya¡¯s grin only growing more pleased: ¡°Is that so? Well, if you ever need any help, I would be happy to provide you with some of the best lodging money can buy. Free of charge, of course. For an old friend.¡± Hestia¡¯s eyes only narrowed further at the offer, trying to survey it for a trap: ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. I have a new Familia member who provides me with everything I need.¡± That threw a slight hitch in Freya¡¯s grin, which Hestia was satisfied to see. The woman recovered her impeccable smile, before continuing: ¡°Oh really. He must be quite the capable man, then.¡± ¡°He has outstanding talent. More than anyone else in that harem of floosies you call a Familia.¡± Hestia was losing her temper now, but it couldn¡¯t be helped. This witch got under her skin, no matter how hot she was. ¡°I see. Well, I know where I¡¯m not wanted. Enjoy the party, my dears.¡± And with that, Freya sashayed away, taking most of the eyes in the party with her. Loki mentioned something about seeing a man about a horse, and waddled away as well, leaving Hephaestus and Hestia alone once more. He was the first to speak, as he mused: ¡°I wonder what that was about.¡± ¡°Couldn¡¯t tell you.¡± Hestia murmured, watching where Freya had disappeared with a vague feeling of worry settling in her stomach. ¡°¡­Wasn¡¯t there something you wanted to say earlier?¡± That snapped Hestia right out of her reverie, and she whirled to look at him: ¡°That¡¯s right. Hephaestus, I hate to ask, but I need a big favor¡­¡± Chapter 10: Trouble in the Depths Within one of the poorer districts of Orario, a young man in leather armor could be seen walking down a dark street. He had a large backpack on his shoulders and a belt with two leather pouches, alongside two long swords. He looked no different from any normal lower-class adventurer in the city, though any experienced fighter would tell you that he had a gait that belied that idea. His posture, they would say, was the posture of a man of high skill. This odd man walked into a shabby looking shop at the end of the road, a bell tinkling to announce his entry: ¡°Morning Miach¡± Adama gruffly called, sidling over to the counter where the shopkeeper was examining his one of his wares, a vial of deep blue liquid: ¡°Good morning, Tim. Back for more physical recovery elixirs?¡± The shopkeeper¡¯s voice was warm and low, with a slight accent that made it pleasant to listen to. The man himself had hair and eyes the same dark navy color as his potion alongside facial features that were perfectly fashioned to make the ladies swoon, though he rarely noticed their affections. Miach was another poor god, similar to Hestia, and he worked to make ends meet by running this potion shop. He blinked curiously at Adama over a dirt brown robe and shook the potion he was holding at him hopefully. Miach¡¯s potions were good, and he did enough business to buy better clothes than that, but he often gave potions away to people in desperate need, to the point that he often danced on the edge of bankruptcy. Tim had heard about him from Hestia. She had recommended he buy a few of Miach¡¯s potions once their money situation had improved. They were apparently old friends. ¡°Yep. Give me everything that this will buy. Health, physical recovery, Mind. The works.¡± He said this while plunking down a sack filled with most of their savings, around 50,000 vals now. Miach¡¯s eyes shown at the influx of cash, immediately busying around to gather a collection of potions that would keep Tim alive in the coming days of intense training. Hestia had indicated that she would be gone for a few days, leaving Tim a good opportunity to train even harder than usual, without her worrying. Now that he was thinking about her, though, he wondered about her whereabouts: ¡°Hey Miach. Hestia said she needed to step out a few days but didn¡¯t mention where. You have any idea about that?¡± ¡°Hmmm?¡± He murmured, examining a health potion critically, ¡°She might be going to the Celebration of the Gods. It¡¯s a gathering, of sorts, for the gods of Gekai. I didn¡¯t go because I have work to do here. The Celebration doesn¡¯t last for much longer than a day or two, though.¡± Miach rustled around a bit more, before presenting the collection of potions all tied together in a neat leather case. Adama accepted them gladly and left. That day in the dungeon was as uneventful as a day in the dungeon could really be. Tim could now cut through the monsters of the fifth and sixth floors with relative ease. He was more comparable to them in strength, now, which meant that fights with them weren¡¯t fair in the slightest. War Shadow¡¯s came at him two, sometimes three at a time on the sixth floor but he killed them all. There were a few dicey encounters, of course, as no serious venture into the dungeon was easy. But nothing that was a true problem. Which meant that it was time for a new adventure. The enemies changed again on the 7th floor. The dungeon was still the same light green color that it changed to on the 5th floor, but the 7th was largely populated by insectoid monsters. That was what he was facing now, as he stared down a large antlike creature that clicked its pincers at him in challenge. It came at him in a blur, a frontal rush bringing to bear swordlike arms that threatened to cut him to pieces. This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. He deflected an overhead attack and jumped back to dodge a sideways sweep, before lashing out at the vulnerable joint in its¡¯ arm, leaving the insect staring stupidly at the stump where its¡¯ arm used to be. It lunged forward, trying to bisect him with its¡¯ pincers, but he had already moved to its¡¯ armless side, sword passing through the chink in its¡¯ armor around the neck area. That had been closer than it looked. The ant had moved at high speeds, and it would have cut him in half had he been a hair slower with that dodge. He also, knew, thanks to Eina, that these monsters, called Killer Ants, could give off pheromones to summon allies. Dealing with several of these at once would not be pleasant. He spent the day on the sixth floor and spent the evening cautiously exploring the upper parts of the seventh. He got a good feel for Killer Ant attack patterns and managed to take down more than one at once, thanks to his Rippling Sword. A purple-colored flying insect descended on him at one point and managed to thoroughly cover him in a strange purple powder as he was fighting two Killer Ants. He killed it in revenge, but soon began to feel deeply ill. Poison. Fortunately, he had had the foresight to buy a few antidotes from Miach, but he didn¡¯t have that many, so he would have to be careful to avoid getting poisoned again. He left the dungeon again when he felt that it was getting close to midnight, heading topside per his traditional stopping point. He didn¡¯t act the way he usually did, though. He went home, of course, and dumped out the monster drops of the day on the couch, which included a nice purple wing from the flying insect. Then he went out, bought himself a nice dinner at one of the late-night taverns, then sat on one of the street benches while eating it. He finished his food. Sat for a bit longer, watching the moon solemnly. Drank a physical recovery elixir. And headed back into the Dungeon. For two more days, Adama didn¡¯t sleep a wink. When he needed rest, he chugged a Mind or physical recovery elixir. When he needed to heal, he had potions. He took breaks to eat, exchange his spoils for money, and train with Aiz. But nothing else. Even those breaks became sparser later, perhaps twice a day. He only left to keep up his regular meetings with Aiz and to relieve himself of all his magic stones. Aiz commented, during one of their morning training sessions, that he seemed a bit more beat up than usual. Though when he mentioned that it was just some extra training, she suddenly got a really serious look on her face and nodded in understanding. She reminded him of Yerin, when she was plotting to do some extra training beyond the regimen he set for her. He was glad to see it, but this new determination prompted her to forget her strength again and kick him off the ramparts. He landed on the city side, cobblestones breaking his fall and his ribs, startling some poor housewife doing laundry. Aiz apologized, and offered him a high-grade potion, which he took, though he wished there was a potion for wounded pride. As he went into the Dungeon, he mused that he ought to restock his potion supply with Miach again soon. He would do so when he came out again that night, since he knew the impoverished deity worked at nearly all hours of the day. Not unlike himself. Things started off normally at first. He made his way without incident through the top six floors and down to the seventh. He got jumped by a horned rabbit, a so-called Needle Rabbit, that hopped around at high speeds and tried to drive its¡¯ horn into his skull. It definitely moved much faster than his feet, but it wasn¡¯t faster than his sword. He left it in two pieces after cutting it in midair, surprise attack foiled. His trials on the seventh floor proved just as profitable as ever, though the Killer Ants proved tough and worthy opponents. At one point, he was cornered by four of them, along with a flying purple moth as backup. But a few well-placed Rippling swords and poor coordination on their part allowed him to turn the tables, despite being poisoned mid-fight by the annoying moth that circled overhead. He downed an antidote, realizing that that was the last one he owned, and resolved to go to Miach straight away. In news that was just as bad, his sword had been practically junked during that fight. It hadn¡¯t shattered, but it was cracked beyond the point of usefulness. He tossed it aside and drew his backup, chugging his last Mind elixir and resolving to leave and go to Miach¡¯s early. The thought had barely exited his head when the Dungeon began to shake. It was momentary, and he wondered for a moment if he was going nuts. But before he could consider that thought too closely, he heard the hissing cries of more Killer Ants coming from down the hallway that led deeper into the seventh floor. They were heading in his direction, and sounded pretty irritated, so he decided a strategic retreat to the sixth floor would be the right move. No sooner had he started running back the way he came than did he hear identical hissing coming from his escape route. It sounded like more ants had spawned from down the way he came. They were coming back towards him in a pincer attack with their brethren from deeper in the floor. He readied his sword and prepared to cut through this obstacle on his way out. Now that plan was fine, insofar as it went, but he realized that he was in real trouble when he heard cracking sounds coming from the wall overhead. The wall opened up, spilling out three fresh ants from what looked like a black void, sword-arms flashing as they came down right on his head. ¡°When it rains it pours.¡± He grumbled internally, as he whirled to face the new threat. This was going to be a long day. Chapter 11: Monster Party He accepted a long cut across his back as the price of doing business when he dismantled the three assailants coming down from the ceiling as quickly as possible. A well-placed Rippling Sword bisected one of the aerial assailants, but he couldn¡¯t get another one off before the other two were already right on top of him. He accepted the cut on his back as he turned his back on one enemy to prioritize killing the other quickly. That done, he whirled around to deflect another strike from the last of the freshly spawned opponents, trading a second and a third blow with it before he managed to decapitate it. Then, the others were on him. The enemies coming from his escape route hit him first, four of the buggers emerging from the bend in the path up ahead and bearing down on him with lightning speed. He made the first move, sending two Rippling Swords right at the frontrunners. Their carapace proved tough enough to take the attacks head on with only minor injuries, but they were slowed down and overtaken by the other two, who bore down on him uninhibited. He strafed to one side, making it so that one monster was in the way of the other as he slid past a couple of preliminary slashes. He managed to stab the monster in front of him right in the eye, before finishing it off as it reeled in pain. Then, he exerted all his might in a jump that took him directly up in the air, followed that up by kicking off the wall and sailing over the corpse of his first enemy and the head of the second, which was blocked from reaching him by the body of its¡¯ friend. Mid-air, he let off another Spell into one of the vulnerable joints on the living enemy¡¯s back. He landed next to the wall on the other side of the hallway, just behind the two corpses, and didn¡¯t get to catch his breath before the other two living monsters had recovered and were on him. Exploiting the frontal openings in their armor, created by his earlier Rippling Swords, he managed to bring them both down quickly at the price of another cut across the chest, but not before the monsters chasing him from behind caught up. There were five of them, and this hallway was starting to get cramped, so he made a fighting retreat towards the sixth floor. They scored several more cuts on him, climbing over their fallen brethren to do so, but he managed to kill off two more as the hallway widened out into a large room with three tunnels leading into it. One of them was the tunnel he came from, the other led to safety. The third had more monsters coming down it. Three more ants were accompanied by two vivid purple moths, exuding their perilous dust. He managed to finish off a third ant and drink another health potion before they arrived in the room. But that still left him pinned down against four ants and two moths, as the other enemies moved to block his escape. He prioritized the moths, taking a few injuries to bring down one of them, but the newcomer ants managed to distract him enough for the last moth to work its¡¯ magic. He managed to bring it down, but not before the poison set in and he found himself battling for his life as the remaining ants closed in on him. He stepped within a cyclone of flashing claws from all sides, turning aside what he couldn¡¯t block and minimizing the damage when he couldn¡¯t defend either. He weaved and sliced, resorting to releasing Rippling Swords with his hands to deflect incoming attacks that would have been lethal. But he did manage to strike back, killing two and relieving the pressure. Then two more took their place. Reinforcements were coming in from the other paths and he couldn¡¯t retreat while under attack from so many angles. Blades flashed a millimeter from his throat as he extended himself to open up one of the attackers, but another soon replaced it. Dimly, in the back of his mind, he realized that there would be no end to this before he himself met his end. Not unless something changed. He retreated for one moment, buying himself a few breaths and drinking his second-to-last health potion. Then he did what he did best. The Sage of the Endless Sword took a quick breath, narrowed his eyes, and fully dove into the fray. He danced within the storm of blades, striking, dodging, and killing with perfectly calculated maneuvers. His focus was perfect as he danced to the song of battle, heedless of his own wounds and cutting down enemies at an extraordinary pace. He used the corpses of their own dead. He used the still moving bodies of the living. He unleashed point blank Rippling Swords into weak points of enemies he couldn¡¯t see. A bladed arm scratched diagonally across his face, barely missing an eye, but it didn¡¯t even scratch his concentration. The exhaustion of the poison and the activity dimmed his vision, but he wasn¡¯t reliant on his vision. He was reliant on the pure, sweet notes of the music of war. If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. He didn¡¯t immediately recognize it when he finished off the last enemy and whirled around to see nothing but an empty room of dissolving bodies. The sudden end of the fight punctured his focus and left him swaying on his feet. He almost passed out right there, which would have been his death with the poison coursing through his veins. However, he managed to gather the last of his focus and chug his last health and physical recovery potions, taken from the pouches in his belt for quick access. They fought against the damage being done to his body and kept him on his feet, but they were a poor substitute for a proper antidote. He had lost his backpack at some point during the fight, probably cut off, but he didn¡¯t bother looking to retrieve it or the stones that the ants had dropped. He just dragged himself right up the tunnel leading towards the sixth floor. And right into the vision of a party of 3 War Shadows that had just spawned. They were surprised by his sudden appearance and watched him warily as he ascended the tunnel right in front of them. Glaring at all three of them, blood tricking from the corner of his mouth, The Sage scraped together what energy he had remaining. And he went to war again. ¡­ Hestia watched with anticipation, in the workshop of the greatest smith alive. Hephaestus had given in, with some misgivings, to making a sword for Tim. He knew she was broke, and thus in theory shouldn¡¯t be able to pay him back for a weapon like that. But she had convinced him that Tim had the potential to become a great warrior, who would then be able to pay him back for the sword. She felt a little bad that she was doing this without Tim¡¯s express permission, but she suspected that he would forgive her once he saw the results. It was Hephaestus, really, whose generosity she was taking advantage of. She was lucky that he had been looking for something to do. There was no guarantee whatsoever that Tim actually had the potential to pay him back, from his perspective anyways. And even if he did, even Hestia had to admit that there was no guarantee that Tim would even survive too do so. For all she knew, he could have gotten himself killed while she was out here trying to get him a proper weapon. But she had more faith in him than that. She had seen the records of his fights even so far, and she believed that he would go on to make waves in the world. Which was good, because if he didn¡¯t then the debt of this sword would be hers alone to pay off. Hephaestus rubbed his hands over the various metals and ores on his workbench, musing aloud for her to hear about the dilemma that she had apparently put him in: ¡°This is a tricky thing, ye hear? If I make that kid of yours a weapon of awesome power when he is just a beginner, things will get to the point where the weapon swings him around, rather than the other way around. But if I make him something half-assed, then that defeats the purpose of you coming to me, doesn¡¯t it? Even a good beginner weapon would be too crap to bear my personal signature.¡± She smiled sweetly as she waited for him to solve the problem, watching with interest to see what he would come up with. He stopped caressing the various metals and picked up one of them, holding it up for her to see while seemingly changing the subject: ¡°This is Frigid Bronze. An alloy of mithril and various other exotic metals, blended to create a final product of remarkable quality. It conducts mana just as well as mithril, and it possesses remarkable malleability and metaphysical potential.¡± The metal was a bright, snow white and it almost shone with an inner light as he held it up for her examination, before turning away from her and towards his forge, which had been heating up this entire time. He placed the ingot of metal into the blazing metalworking facility, seemingly unbothered by the heat, before continuing: ¡°This will be my answer to your little conundrum. A weapon that will be useful now and in the future. One that will grow as its wielder does.¡± She watched with interest as he placed another ingot of the same metal right next to its cousin, grabbed his hammer, then went to work. The greatest smith on Gekai began crafting what would one day be the most powerful weapon to shake the mortal plane. ¡­ The sun had just begun to set, when the tired adventurer, sitting in the lobby of Babel, laid eyes on one of the sorriest figures that he had ever seen. This adventurer had been stuck in the lower half of Level 1 for the last three years. He had little hope of making it to Level 2, so he mostly spent his nights drinking and partying, happy to at least make a decent living and enjoy life when he could. But today, he had chosen to forgo his nightly games to just sit in the lobby and feel a bit sorry for himself. Secundus Guildenstern had hoped to one day become a great hero, but now he had stalled out, and he wondered if he should still hold onto his childish dreams. But as he was sitting there, brooding, he noticed a strange figure shambling out the entrance of the Dungeon. He appeared to be a young man, though his countenance was worn and marked by several cuts. Bags lay under his eyes and his face was extremely pale. His clothes lay in utter tatters, his body a mass of bruises and cuts, some of which looked rather deep. He carried one half of a broken sword, the remaining half marred with jagged scars. A single worn leather gauntlet remained on his sword hand, likely the last remnant of a full set of armor. The only part of his body that didn¡¯t look defeated were his eyes. They gazed forward in stalwart determination as he half dragged himself into Babel¡¯s lobby, swaying on his feet. Guildenstern, moving almost without thinking, was there to catch the man just before he fell over and passed out. Almost in spite of himself, he was already sprinting to the medical facilities of Babel at high speeds, carrying the unconscious stranger on his shoulders as he did. ¡°What am I doing?¡± He wondered idly as he ran, ¡°I don¡¯t even know this guy.¡± Deep down within, though, he knew the answer to that question. It was the stranger¡¯s eyes that drew him to help. They were the eyes of a man who didn¡¯t give up, even when the fight was surely lost. The eyes of a man whose body would break before his will would. He admired those eyes. They made him want to keep moving. He couldn¡¯t let their story end here. It was the least he could do. Chapter 12: A Goddesses Anger In her apartment, in one of the higher floors in Babel, Freya swirled her burgundy wine and looked out at the throngs of masses going about their business on the ground. She sneered down at them, though her mind was actually far away. Her contempt wasn¡¯t directed, this time, at the people scurrying antlike from some job to another. No. It was against an adversary that she had only heretofore dealt with in her imagination. ¡°How could another mortal, a man, stand against me like this?¡± She grumbled internally as she thought back to the party. Grinning at Hestia as she toyed with her. Only to hear those irritating words. ¡°I have a new Famillia member who provides me with everything I need¡­He has outstanding talent.¡± When she said that Hestia¡¯s eyes practically shone with pride and happiness. This man had captured Hestia¡¯s heart. A heart that was supposed to be hers. Even now, Freya thought back to that meeting with a bit of pleasure as well. ¡°Oh Hestia. So cute when angry. Especially when angry. If only you would give in, and just let me take care of you¡­¡± She blushed a bit as she thought back to their little standoff, only to have the moment soured a bit as she thought of this unknown adventurer. She didn¡¯t know if he had garnered Hestia¡¯s romantic interest or had captured her heart in some other sense. Either way, he was in her way. ¡°Ottar¡± ¡°Yes, my lady?¡± Her most powerful servant, an enormous Boaz man in black armor, sat at the entrance to her chambers. He gazed at her with his yellow eyes, animal ears perked and ready to hear his mistresses¡¯ orders. Freya herself was dressed in a casual black and purple dress, the contrast with her pale skin designed to draw the eye to her and keep it there. She smiled at Ottar, before giving him his marching orders: ¡°Find out all about the new member of Hestia Familia. Don¡¯t do anything to damage him. Yet. Simply observe for weaknesses and potential vulnerabilities.¡± He nodded and stood up, before giving one last respectful bow and leaving. He would do a thorough job in his scouting, as he did with everything else. And when he had finished, she would use the information he generated to remove this troublesome obstacle. There was little the most powerful Famillia head in Orario could not do, after all. ¡­ When Adama woke up, the morning sunlight was streaming through his open hospital window. Curtains billowed on the morning breeze as his eyes jumped open and he sat up rapidly, wincing a bit as pain shot through his bruised ribs. He looked around frantically, but no one else was in the off-white hospital room. He looked down and saw that his hands and body were covered in bandages and shook his head. ¡°Where am I?¡± He wondered, ¡°Who patched me up?¡± He ignored the pain in his chest and got up, looking out the window in his curiosity. People moved past him a couple stories below on the streets of Orario, making him realize exactly where he was. Eina had told him that Babel had medical facilities, so he must have either walked himself to those facilities or been carried there. He didn¡¯t remember much after he fought his way through a small mob of War Shadows and reached the 4th floor, but he had gotten out of the Dungeon somehow. He gave a small sigh of relief. His moment of tranquility was shattered by the loud sound of his hospital door slamming open. Hestia stood in the doorway, eyes wide with worry, breathing a bit like she had been running. ¡°Tim!¡± She cried out, giving him a worried hug and reminding him uncomfortably of his mother, ¡°What happened to you?¡± He looked to the side, a bit uncomfortable with her worrying, ¡°Yeah, I might have pushed it a bit too far this time.¡± Her eyes narrowed a bit, then, ¡°The doctors say you were out for a full day. I just got back. What happened?¡± He then realized with a start that she didn¡¯t actually know about his training methods while she was gone, only that he had been seriously injured, so he thought fast. Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. ¡°I was roaming around some of the upper floors and ran into a Monster Party. They gave me a thorough beating but I managed to get away. And that¡¯s about the size of it.¡± Technically, this was all true. A Monster Party happened when the Dungeon spawned a truly sizable number of monsters all at once and in a specific location. That was likely exactly what happened with those Killer Ants. The fact that he was only in that extremely dire situation because he had neglected her advice on taking things easy and chosen to do more extreme training was not relevant. Her eyes narrowed further, and she pulled a piece of paper out from behind her back: ¡°The doctors say that you had acute Purple Moth poisoning, and that the cuts on your body seemed to have mostly come from Killer Ants.¡± He nodded mechanically, though she was miffed at him now, hands on her hips as she lectured him: ¡°You¡¯re already going to the seventh floor? Your stats are still far too low for that. What are you thinking?¡± ¡°I¡¯m thinking that I want to get stronger. Not sit around as my self-styled mother feeds me grapes!¡± Tim had raised his voice in response to her lecturing, his temper starting to boil over in turn. He was tired of being fretted over and lectured. He certainly wasn¡¯t used to being told what to do. He had tried to keep the peace, but there was only so much a man could take. He continued: ¡°It¡¯s not real training unless you feel like you¡¯re going to die, and unless I get real training¡­¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯ll probably die for real, again.¡± As he was now, he was low on the totem pole of strength in the world. Any Level 2 could come by and splatter him against the wall. He was at the mercy of others. And he hated that. It wasn¡¯t so much that he deeply feared death. He didn¡¯t want to die, but above all else he didn¡¯t want to die shamefully. If they did snuff him out again, it would be after he had trained with all that he had and gone down fighting as an elite warrior. He couldn¡¯t stand the prospect of losing because he had taken it easy, sat on his hands, and gotten fat and lazy. She was looking at him sadly now, anger having cooled as he yelled at her. He didn¡¯t expect that or expect what she had to say next. ¡°Do you really want to die because you were careless, Tim? Will you leave me behind so soon?¡± Now that rocked him on his heels. That was exactly what had happened to him in the past. He had died while being careless and left the people he cared about the most behind him. Shame crept up his neck as she continued: ¡°Your work ethic is admirable. It really is, and I hope you never lose it. But please, I¡¯m begging you, be more careful. OK?¡± He nodded and she clapped her hands, a smile returning to her face as she wiped away a single tear: ¡°Why don¡¯t I give you a Status update, hmmm? I¡¯m looking forward to seeing how you¡¯ve grown!¡± A couple minutes later, and she was reading his back with a gaping mouth. Timaias Adama, Strength: G-227 -> E-478 Defense: H-198 ¨C> E-424 Dexterity: G-214 -> E-454 Agility: H-172 -> F-384 Magic: G-210 -> E-458 Spells: Rippling Sword Skills: Predator Almost absentmindedly, she wrote down his stats and handed them to him, still lost in thought. ¡°E-rank? What on earth had this boy done?¡± She had seen the records of his various fights and triumphs, and they were extreme to be sure, but increasing his stats by a total of over 1000 points was¡­unprecedented. He had nearly catapulted past the F-rank entirely. There wasn¡¯t a single stat where he hadn¡¯t skipped a rank. He had really pushed himself while she was gone, but that alone didn¡¯t explain it. It had to be that skill at work, to be sure. As she was contemplating the bizarre monster in front of her, he gave a satisfied nod after reading his status and he turned around to give her a lopsided grin. ¡°Think I could handle the seventh floor now?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± she thought to herself, ¡°Yes I do.¡± Maybe she really didn¡¯t have to worry about him too much after all. ¡­ Later, as they were walking home from Babel, Adama turned and asked Hestia: ¡°How was the get together? Meet anyone interesting?¡± Interesting was definitely a word you could have used for her fellow partygoers, but she didn¡¯t comment on that immediately. Instead, she got a twinkle in her eye and gave him a sly smile. ¡°That reminds me. I have a surprise for you when we get home.¡± That left him puzzling until they finally descended the trapdoor into their little room in the basement of the ramshackle church. She picked up something that was sitting on the central table and turned around to present it to him. It was a sheathed sword, the scabbard a milky white leading up to a pure silver cross guard. The emblem stamped in black on the scabbard was of two crossed hammers over a raging fire. The blade made the slightest of whispers against the scabbard when he unsheathed it, catching the light and almost shining in this dim basement. The doubled-edged blade was a pure, bright white that dazzled the eye, with hieroglyphs running up and down the edges on both sides. He gave a low whistle as he admired it, shifting his fingers on the dark black wooden handle in his hand. ¡°Even as it is now, it is quite strong. But it can grow even stronger. It has a status inlaid within it, thanks to those glyphs, which means that it will improve as you do.¡± Hestia was prouder than a hen with six eggs as she watched Tim examine the results of her efforts with a small grin on his face: ¡°What will you name it?¡± She asked him. He turned to look at her, slightly quizzical: ¡°A sword¡¯s a sword. Doesn¡¯t need a fancy name to cut things, now does it?¡± Now it was her turn to be incredulous: ¡°What? A good sword needs a good name. That¡¯s just common sense. I¡¯m sure you can come up with something.¡± He looked back at it, then looked back at her, then back at it, then back at her, before saying: ¡°The Hestia Sword?¡± Her cheeks colored a bit at that, and her response was equal parts embarrassed and confused: ¡°No! That¡¯s a terrible name. I mean I¡¯m flattered, but still. That¡¯s a ridiculous name.¡± Then she continued, considering the idea a bit, ¡°Though if you did want to credit me when naming the blade, which is very sweet by the way, then why not name it something like¡­Hearthblade?¡± ¡°Fits like a good sheathe.¡± Adama replied, sheathing the blade in emphasis. Chapter 13: A Debtors Dilemma Tim semi-reluctantly spent the day resting. He felt hale and hearty, though he admitted that he needed to do some serious shopping before he went back to the Dungeon. He had accrued a dragon¡¯s hoard in stones and items, even after losing his backpack on his most recent jaunt. He had to pay a dragon¡¯s hoard, in turn, for the medical care that he had received and to replace his armor, backpack, and items. These expenses cleaned him out, which prompted a question for his ¡°divine¡± patroness when he got back from his shopping trip: ¡°How much was the sword?¡± When he asked that, she seemed to freeze up a bit, suddenly unable to look him clearly in the eyes. ¡°¡­300¡­¡± He raised his eyebrows at that. There was no way that this beauty was only 300 vals. It must have been 300 thousand then. ¡°300 thousand isn¡¯t bad for such a nice weapon. Might take a sunrise or two to pay that off, but-¡° ¡°300 million. It was 300 million.¡± Now she was really struggling to meet his eyes. His widened eyes. ¡°I hate to tell you this, lady, but we may be in this basement forever.¡± He was a little irritated that she hadn¡¯t consulted him before getting their Famillia into such crushing debt, but he appreciated the sword enough that he let it slide. He didn¡¯t need fancy pillows or big houses anyways. So long as he figured out how to juggle the debt and buy good items, he would be fine. He didn¡¯t know if she felt the same way, though. ¡°Don¡¯t sell yourself short, Tim! I believe that you are more than capable of earning enough to pay off the debt and make a nice home for the Famillia. I managed to convince Hephaestus to make the loan interest-free and delay the first payment until a year from now. In fact, I bet you could pay off a full home within a year, before you even needed to make a single payment on the sword!¡± ¡°You are really set on getting a proper house, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Please, Tim, I¡¯m begging you. I know it¡¯s selfish, but I can only take this little place for so long! Just a tiny house, that¡¯s all I¡¯m asking. Somewhere with a proper fireplace, at least!¡± Now she was gazing at him with puppy dog eyes, while he was fighting back a sigh. It seemed that the various ¡°divinities¡± of Gekai billed themselves on embodying a given concept. Combat, Water, Beauty etc. Kind of like an Icon that took the form of a person. Since Hestia was the ¡°Hearth¡± she was meant to be the embodiment of homecoming. Or something. Tim wouldn¡¯t normally care about any of this, but it could possibly affect him so he had done his research. Goddesses of Beauty, he had heard, could be especially troublesome. It also seemed to affect Hestia a good deal, and the lack of a genuine hearth made this ¡°home¡± of hers seriously lacking. Hence the pouting about the lack of proper accommodations: ¡°It¡¯s not that I care so much about being made fun of, but not being in a real home absolutely drains the life out of me, so-¡° ¡°Alright, Alright, I get it. We will buy a cheap house. Something I can pay off within a year, or so. We can start saving up for the down payment immediately.¡± She looked excited at that, but he held up his hand, forestalling any further comments as he continued: ¡°But! That means that you don¡¯t look too closely at my methods. I promise that I will be careful, but juggling all of this means that I may have to do some moonlighting. Not every night, but occasionally. Understand?¡± Finally, he had some leverage. She gave him a wry grin and nodded, conceding the point. You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. What she had said to him back at Babel¡¯s hospital truly had affected him, and he wasn¡¯t planning on throwing his life away or burning himself out. But that didn¡¯t mean he could afford, monetarily or figuratively, to avoid adventures entirely. No matter what Hestia or Eina said. Speaking of Eina¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll have to ask her advice on earning more money.¡± He mused. But that was a problem for tomorrow. The next morning, he was sparring with Aiz again, relishing the minor bump in strength that he had received from his more recent growth spurt. He was definitively faster and stronger, forcing Aiz to speed up. She needed to use slightly more of her actual abilities to lengthen the gap and keep him on the defensive. After an hour or two of back and forth, they took a break to sit down and have a few swigs of water. Neither of them were very talkative, so they typically spent these kinds of breaks in a companionable silence. Now, though, he noticed Aiz shooting him strange looks as they sat with their backs to the wall of the tower. When he raised an eyebrow at her, she was finally prompted to speak. Her voice was low, her enunciation slow but pleasant to the ears as she said: ¡°You¡¯re growing quickly. How long have you been an adventurer?¡± ¡°Around two and a half weeks, now. Am I that unusual?¡± She stared at him, cocking her head to the left thoughtfully: ¡°I think you¡¯re pretty impressive, compared to most. Any idea why?¡± Normally it was bad form to inquire about the secrets of your fellow adventurers, but Aiz was truly curious about her enigmatic trainer. Adama knew that spilling your secrets to everyone was a good way to wind up dead, but he couldn¡¯t help but trust and like his newfound disciple. He figured telling her a few things shouldn¡¯t be a serious problem. ¡°I¡¯ve been working hard, but I¡¯ve probably gotten a boost from this skill¡­¡± He told her about getting Predator and what it had done for him. As he did, her eyes grew wider and wider. By the end of his recap, she had crawled closer to him. Her eyes were fixated on him in total focus, and her head had come within inches of his. Her breath tickled the facial hair he had grown in the hospital and hadn¡¯t bothered shaving: ¡°How did you get this skill? What did you do?¡± ¡°¡­I killed monsters.¡± Now he was confused and disconcerted as she stared at him, her expression shifting to one of frustration and what looked like a bit of envy: ¡°I do that already.¡± She pouted. ¡°Maybe you should try killing more?¡± He suggested, sardonically. But she looked at him like he had imparted heavenly wisdom on her and nodded seriously. ¡°Now,¡± he continued, ¡°you should give me a hair of personal space unless you want to give me the wrong idea.¡± She blushed, only a little but noticeably, and was back in her original position quick as lightning. They went back to training soon afterwards and finished their session with no additional notable events. He had an appointment that afternoon with his Guild-issued advisor. Since she had given him that crash course on the basics, he hadn¡¯t needed to bother her with questions about Upper floor monsters and geography, since they were pretty simple anyways. Now, though, he had a new and very different problem looming on the horizon: ¡°You want to know how to make more money?¡± She looked at him quizzically for a moment, before narrowing her eyes in a smile: ¡°If it were that easy, then I wouldn¡¯t be doing this job. I''d be on a beach sipping cocktails and reading my book. Kidding! You have more options than I do. If you¡¯re getting a bit stronger, then you could consider hiring a supporter to gather even more magic stones.¡± He made a ¡°go-on¡± motion and she elaborated: ¡°Oftentimes, stronger adventurers will hire supporters. These are low level adventurers who lack talent in combat and have consigned themselves to a supporting role in dungeon exploration. They typically carry the bags, harvest the monster cores, and do all the dirty work that adventurers normally do. This allows the fighters to do what they do best, without distractions! Think of how much time you spend on non-combat related activities. Cut that out, and you will make a lot more money.¡± She looked at him questioningly now, though: ¡°But you shouldn¡¯t need a supporter so early. You''re still a newbie! You could always work as a supporter if you really wanted to, though. No shame in handling the mundane tasks, after all! Much safer as well.¡± He was already shaking his head at that: ¡°I¡¯ll be dead and buried before I lug around a pack for some other idiot. I¡¯d consider hiring a supporter, though I prefer to work alone.¡± Her inquisitiveness had only gotten stronger now: ¡°That¡¯s fine. You didn¡¯t strike me as the supporter type, anyways. But what¡¯s this about hiring one? How many monsters are you killing and where? Are you already running around the third floor? Don¡¯t tell me you are trying for the fourth!¡± He had had this conversation one too many times recently, so he just ignored the question and stood up: ¡°Thanks for the advice. I¡¯ll think about looking into a luggage person. But I¡¯ve got work to do now.¡± He left her spluttering as he exited the office and headed off towards the Dungeon. As he walked through the streets of Orario, he reflected on their conversation: ¡°Hiring another person might help with some things, but it causes its own problems in turn.¡± He mused as he mulled over the question. Sure, having someone to take care of the dirty work would be nice, but it would have to be someone he trusted. They would see him fight and, even if they didn¡¯t stab him in the back right then and there, they would get a good understanding of what he could do. That information could be used against him. And even if he thought he could trust them, he didn¡¯t want to worry about protecting someone else in a place where it was a chore to keep yourself alive, much less another. On the other hand, the help would be very useful, and it did look like he would have money troubles going forward, so he would have to keep his eyes peeled. For now, he would do what he did best, kill monsters. And he¡¯d do the dirty work on top of that, too. Chapter 14: The Daughter of Wine and Tears Lilliluka Arde hated adventurers. Technically speaking, she was an adventurer herself, though she had never been treated like one. She had been born into the Soma Familia, a minor family engaged in both Dungeon diving and non-violent industry. The wine that they sold was the talk of Orario, and their members were known for being productive in the Dungeon as well. But clever observers knew that things were not quite right in Soma Famillia. The members of the Familia always seemed extremely desperate for money, a fact that puzzled many. They must make a lot of money between their wine and their Dungeon crawling, so why were they so frantic? Hardly a day went by without a member of Soma Famillia arguing with the Guild exchange over the valuation of the day¡¯s spoils. Sometimes, these arguments got violent. It was baffling to most. Yet Lilli knew exactly why they were like this. Soma Famillia was in the throes of addiction. Not to drugs but to wine. The ¡°god¡± Soma made wine that was totally unearthly in its delightful taste and intoxicating effect. Every Soma Familia member had a taste of this heavenly elixir when they were inducted into the Familia, and they were soon hopelessly addicted to the powerful concoction. The only way to get more was to earn more money. The wine that they sold on the public market was defective in comparison, and all the Famillia revenue went towards making the real stuff. The adventurers of the Famillia took on greater and greater risks to earn as much money as possible to feed their crippling habit. Lilli¡¯s parents were such people, and they had died while she was young. They had entered a floor beyond their level and were mercilessly destroyed, a not uncommon fate for many adventurers but especially common for the members of this so-called Famillia. But orphan or otherwise, Lilli was property of the Famillia simply by virtue of being born within it. And they took the idea of property very literally. She was given a blessing, of course, and given a tase of the heavenly wine, of course, but she was otherwise treated like cattle. She was relegated to the role of supporter, forced to carry the bags, and do all the drudgery that the rest of the adventurers didn¡¯t want to. That wouldn¡¯t have been so bad, though, were it not for all the other abuse. She was denied her share of the loot, under the pretense that she had ¡°stolen¡± her share. A lie that neither she nor her accusers believed. Her party had done nothing to protect her and done nothing to heal her when she was injured. They kicked her around, literally, to vent their frustrations when things were going wrong or whenever they felt that she was getting ¡°uppity¡± with them. She was physically weak and very small, as a member of the prum species, so she had no easy way to defend herself against the monsters or the adventurers. She tried to run away, but they tracked her down and stole from her again. She tried to work independently, but adventurers from beyond the Soma Famillia didn¡¯t treat her much better. She tried to get the Guild involved, but they didn¡¯t have the resources to help her. So, she did the only thing she felt she could do. She stole from the people who stole from her. Weapons, items, magic stones, nearly everything could be pickpocketed or hidden with the correct sleight of hand and an effective use of misdirection. It was made even easier with her magic, ¡°Cinder Ella¡±, which allowed her to transform her appearance, in a small way, at will. It was the perfect con artist¡¯s magic and over time she learned how to wield it to remarkable affect. Furthermore, everyone underestimated her, thanks to her race and size. They often didn¡¯t bother searching her for stolen items, even when they accused her of stealing! This combination of factors allowed her to get away with hundreds of ¡°crimes¡± and steal a lot of valuable goods. She fenced her stolen goods at an illicit dealer with whom she became acquainted and used the funds to buy items and other weapons to defend herself. Even she could use a crossbow. She still couldn¡¯t go into the Dungeon alone, as it cost her more than an enemy¡¯s magic stone was worth to kill monsters using these items, but she continued to steal and save money for her true goal. Freedom. Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. She saved money so she could purchase her freedom lawfully from the Soma Famillia. That would make them lose any legal claim over her and make it easier for her to get the authorities involved if they continued causing her problems. They had tried to get her addicted to the wine, and it had worked for a while, but she had eventually broken free of that addiction simply through a lack of funds and time. Now, she only wanted to buy her freedom and live in peace. Adventurers didn¡¯t matter. They were only there to be stolen from. Given everything that they had taken from her, it only served them right. There was a part of her that even hated herself for this mentality. She wasn¡¯t exactly guilty over her theft, but the hatred that darkened her heart towards these people reminded her of the same hatred and disdain with which they looked upon her. Like their hatred had bred a twisted mirror of itself within her. But she couldn¡¯t allow this self-loathing to stop her from achieving her goals. She was so close. What was supposed to be one of her final runs involved her going down to the tenth floor with a party of Level 1 adventurers. She honestly couldn¡¯t remember the name of their Familia, nor did she care. She had been working with them for a few jobs now and felt that they were especially stupid. Except for their leader, a greasy looking man with dark hair and tan skin, it was a gang of muscle-bound brutes who only knew how to swing a sword and pick their own noses. She had been increasingly brazen in her theft from them, often snatching valuable items out from under their noses. She couldn¡¯t steal equipment from them, as they couldn¡¯t help but notice the absence of a sword. She wanted to work with them on a regular basis and that type of thing would leave them legitimately suspicious. But everything else of value was fair game. Still, it was dangerous to team up with the same group over and over. The money she was making, however, blinded herself to that reality as this team really was capable when it came to monster slaying at the very least. So long as she was careful, she would have enough saved up for her lifelong goal in no more than a few more trips. She was ecstatic. Her hopes were crushed that day when they reached the seventh floor. ¡°That should do it. Grab her, Bill.¡± She felt an iron bar close around her windpipe, as a tall white man with a mohawk right behind her put her in a chokehold. She gasped, but found no air, and tried to grab at her hidden weapons. The brute, though, was strong enough to easily prevent her arms from going to her hidden pockets. ¡°Search her.¡± The men that groped her were not gentle. They tore away her backpack and her cream-colored outer robe, leaving her in only a red and white blouse, a red skirt, and her boots and leggings. They took her magic sword, her crossbow, and its ammunition, and her most valuable possession. A single key that she kept hanging around her neck. The greasy man held the key up, the bronze tool glinting in the dim Dungeon light, and Lilli began to despair. ¡°What¡¯s that boss?¡± The man holding her, Bill, asked stupidly as he tightened his grip around her neck callously. ¡°A key to a gnome storage unit in Orario¡¯s eastern ward.¡± The greasy man rasped out. ¡°I figured out that this little shit was stealing from us and had her followed when we got out. She has been storing gnome jewels in this storage unit, which we know because she made a deposit just last evening. Isn¡¯t that right, little prum?¡± He grinned maliciously: ¡°Hit her.¡± The blow to her stomach knocked the wind out of her, what little there was still there, and she sank to the ground desperately still gasping for air. Her mind was muddled in pain and fear as it desperately tried to find a way out of this deadly situation. It came up blank. ¡°And she had a magic sword as well!¡± the greasy man exclaimed with a greedy smirk on his face, ¡°How did you manage to steal so much without being caught, you little shit?! A part of me is actually impressed! But this is the end of your story.¡± On cue, Bill kicked her in the stomach and her vision totally whited out with pain. When she could finally see straight, she noticed that she had been thrown away and into the far wall. The still bleeding bodies of three, barely alive, killer ants had been tossed right in front of her nose as well. They were clicking and screeching, no doubt releasing copious amounts of pheromones to attract their brethren from all over the floor. This room had become a ticking timebomb. She tried to stand, but a third blow to her stomach knocked all the fight right out of her. They had followed her just to kick her again. She still hadn¡¯t gotten a full breath of air in a while, and she felt herself beginning to pass out. ¡°Goodbye, now, little prum.¡± She heard the voice of the greasy man echo, ¡°It was fun while it lasted.¡± In no time, the ants had begun to pour into the room, surrounding her in a semicircle, her back to the wall. She finally managed to get a gasp of air. She gasped and chocked as her body fought to keep her alive. But her mind had already begun to despair. Her escape was cut off and she had nothing to defend herself with. She would be a snack for even one of these things. Before they gathered their wits and decided to pounce on her, she managed to weakly cough out a few words. Words she hadn¡¯t said in some time now: ¡°Some¡­body. Please help, me¡­¡± Chapter 15: A Strange Encounter Adama was in love. The blade whistled through the air and carved right through the chitinous armor of the Killer Ants. It couldn¡¯t quite cut through stone like butter, but it was the next best thing. He danced with several seventh-floor monsters, and they could barely touch him. His increased stats were a big part of that, but they didn¡¯t even compare to the increased lethality that his new sword provided for him. His Rippling Swords were more powerful, more substantial, easily enough to cut through the ants entirely. Which was a mystery and a half, truth be told. His magic stat had increased, of course, which probably helped with the improvements. But he hadn¡¯t heard of weapons that could increase the output of your magic without being imbued with a magic stone, which Hearthblade wasn¡¯t. It got him thinking. ¡°Could it have something to do with aura?¡± If there truly was sword aura in this world, yet no one could see it or easily manipulate it, that would explain why a sharper sword would generate a better Rippling Sword. Could it be that magic was just the manipulation of aura and madra by another name? Or perhaps this truly was a different energy system entirely, and that it merely functioned in a similar fashion to Cradle¡¯s system by coincidence? Definitive answers weren¡¯t forthcoming, so he threw himself into his work. He got so good at killing the Killer Ants, he eventually decided to abuse their pheromone system. He would find a lone ant in a large room, cut it up such that it was within an inch of death, and wait. It would spend its last remaining minutes of life calling out to its kin for help, swarms of whom would answer the call. Only to find the Sword Sage waiting for them. This strategy worked better than any bait or lure that he could buy from his specialty shop, and he spent a few days carving through mobs of the creatures. Enough of them would answer the calls for help that he would find himself in legitimate danger again, reminding him of his recent mishap, but he always made sure that antidotes were on hand. He also deliberately positioned himself close to an exit, so when they threatened to overwhelm him, he would beat a fighting retreat in no time. Even playing it safe, though, he racked up a truly ridiculous number of kills and was growing at an outstanding rate. Or so he was informed. He didn¡¯t care to measure up to others and, so far as he was concerned, he could do even better. He ratcheted things up a notch and disabled two different ants in a room at once, drawing a crowd twice as large as before. He kept his safeguards, but he pushed himself to the very edge, confident that he could at least retreat if things got too ugly. Were any of the ¡°gods¡± of Gekai to see this behavior, the ones unfriendly to Hestia would mock him as prideful or stupid. Or else, laugh with anticipation at his downfall. But that downfall never came. Nearly every living being in this world would have been flabbergasted at the sight of a newbie adventurer wading through an army of Killer Ants, a leather clad ball of sharp blades and deadly magic. He had a few close scrapes, but by and large he made a mockery of the seventh floor and common sense alike. On the sixth day of using this strategy, though, something strange happened. He was having a bit of trouble finding Killer Ants. When he did see them, they were running away from him. He had heard that weaker monsters would run away from stronger adventurers, but he shouldn¡¯t be anywhere near that strong yet. They were going somewhere, and he meant to find out where. His keen hearing picked up the sounds of hundreds of little ant feet scrabbling towards the lower portion of the floor. He followed that sound. Eventually, he came to a large, wide-open room where an army of Killer Ants, in the hundreds, carpeted the floor. His sharp eyes spotted their objective immediately, a lone figure with its back against the wall on the other side of the room. The figure was small, and he couldn¡¯t make out many details thanks to the dim lighting and the monsters in his way, but it almost looking like all these creatures had converged on a child who had somehow wandered into the Dungeon. The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. Adama was no saint. Far from it, really. His mistakes, both moral and personal, could probably fill books. But something plucked at his heartstrings when he looked at that lone figured. There was no guarantee that even he could fight off this massive army of monsters. Then again, there was no guarantee that he couldn¡¯t, either. Before he could really make up his mind on what he wanted to do, he had already sprung into action. ¡­ ¡°Rippling Sword!¡± A high, clear voice rang off the walls of the underground room, and the ant that was just about to turn her into shredded meat was cut neatly in two. As were two of its nearby allies. Lilli blinked for a moment in surprise and disbelief, an emotion shared, for a split second, by the ants as well. they quickly came to their senses, though, and began attempting to determine the source of the interloper. Just as they did, a dark figure came flying overhead, shouting the same ¡°Rippling Sword¡± mantra three times, and landing in the semicircle of open space around her. The ants directly around her had been dismantled by the magic, and the newcomer took the time he had bought them to straighten up and look back at her. ¡°You look like a dead dog on a bad road, girlie.¡± She gaped at him in wonder and pure confusion, totally unsure of how to respond. The ants had begun to click in hostility again, though. The strange man was forced to dodge an attack or two, though he always severed the offending limb with ease, sending another Rippling Sword into the army that surrounded them with contempt. ¡°Well don¡¯t I just feel like the handsomest guy at the dance? Wait a little while, ladies, I have something to say to the kid.¡± He turned to look at her: ¡°Curl up in a ball and try not to die. Scream and bleed if you need help.¡± And with that, the battle began in earnest. ¡­ The carpet of Killer Ants surged forwards towards Adama, but they were grouped together so tightly that his Rippling Sword scythed through them like wheat. It would often cut through multiple offenders before losing power, and it was the primary thing that kept both of them alive in the beginning moments of the battle. After that, it was a long and slow grind. He remembered downing a Mind potion at one point, but beyond that, the whole of his focus was bent towards cutting through as many enemies as possible. He was very lucky that no moths had shown up, so he didn¡¯t even need to distract himself by chugging an antidote as he cut and slashed his way through the endless horde. Time itself seem to stretch out as his sword rose and fell, systematically destroying everything in his path. He took a litany of new cuts, but nothing too deep and nothing that would meaningfully inhibit his movement. His wounds couldn¡¯t even distract him as he sank more thoroughly into that ocean of total focus and commitment. A blade sheared the hair on his scalp, and something pierced his left ear, but none of that meant anything to the Sage of the Endless Sword. Then, just as suddenly as it began, it was all over. The tide that was so relentless and the enemies that had been so numerous now lay as stinking corpses on the Dungeon floor. It was only now that he noticed his fresh set of soon-to-be scars, as he realized that his armor was in tatters from the dozens of attacks he had been forced to accept. He probably looked half dead to any outside observers, but none of these wounds were overly serious, besides maybe a particularly close scrape right along his ribs. The pain wasn¡¯t even that bad, by his standards, so he lazily yawned and unhurriedly withdrew a healing potion to sip on. That was when he remembered that he actually did have an audience, this time. Turning, he began to regard the strange person whom he had just saved. She was in a blouse that was red in the center and white on the edges, a red skirt, and black leggings over brown boots. Her clothes were beat up, but so was she. He saw that she was bruising terribly around her midriff and her throat, alongside half a dozen cuts on her body and face. Judging by how she moved, he guessed that she had at least one or two broken ribs. She gazed up at him in fear with chestnut color eyes and hair, and when he approached her, she flinched instinctively. Like she¡¯d been abused. Which, apparently, she had. He felt a slow kindling of anger in his stomach at that realization. What kind of psychopath abused a child and abandoned them in the Dungeon? What had happened with this girl? He took a swig of his health potion, leaving half of it remaining, and offered the rest of it to her. The red liquid sloshed as he held it out to the girl, and he made his voice as gentle as he could: ¡°Drink. Not poisoned, is it? Unless I¡¯m immune to the poison, sure, but I don¡¯t need squirrely trick like that to do you harm.¡± He winced. That came out wrong. ¡°What I mean to say is-¡° At that point, from a combination of sheer fear and total exhaustion, her eyes rolled back in her head as she passed out. Adama caught her before she hit the ground, carefully raising the potion to her lips, and dribbling the liquid down her throat. He shook his head. ¡°Suppose I¡¯ll have to end the workday a little early, now, won¡¯t I?¡± he muttered, a little grumpy at the prospect of carrying the tiny girl out of here. But it was what it was. Saint or otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t abandon her. Chapter 16: Aftermath and Progress Harvesting all those Killer Ant corpses by himself was a serious bother, and by the time he finally left the Dungeon, carrying the girl, it was late afternoon. She was sleeping, now, apparently overwrought and recovering from whatever difficulties and stresses she had been put through. He got a few odd looks, carrying her around, but nobody bothered him. After exchanging his spoils with the Guild, he went right home. Coming down the ladder, he noticed that Hestia wasn¡¯t home yet. He laid the girl on one of the couches, socked the days earnings away in their savings, which had now ballooned to 140,000, and began to wait. Sure enough, Hestia soon came through the trapdoor and noticed that Adama was there with a start: ¡°Tim! I¡¯m surprised you¡¯re home so early. What¡­¡± Her eyes turned as she entered the room, noticing the sleeping young woman on the couch. She paused, when she did, slowly looking back at Tim, who shrugged at her, then back at the girl. She finally spoke in a seemingly sad tone: ¡°Oh, Tim. You never struck me as the kidnapping type.¡± He raised an eyebrow at that, and she winked at him: ¡°Kidding, of course. What happened to her, though?" "You''re asking me, but who am I supposed to ask?" "Has the Dungeon started spawning prums? Or did this little one just fall from the sky?" Well, that was one mystery solved. A prum was one of the several non-human races of Gekai, alongside beast people, elves, and dwarves. They were known for their sharp eyesight and their small stature, looking almost like human children even when they were full grown. If this girl was a prum, then she could very easily be a teenager or even an adult. That shed at least a bit of light on how she got in the Dungeon, since there were a few prum adventurers out there, but it didn¡¯t explain the circumstances he found her in. He told Hestia about those circumstances, and she nodded along as he gave her a brief recounting of the day¡¯s exploits. Just when he had finished his story, the prum began to stir. They both took up positions opposite her, and watched as she moaned softly, opened her eyes, and looked around blearily. Eventually, those eyes settled on the duo, and she jumped in fright before narrowing her eyes in suspicion: ¡°Who are you? Where am I? What have you done to me?¡± The slightly accusatory questions came all in a torrent, but they were interrupted by a commanding interjection from Hestia: ¡°Settle down now. You¡¯re safe here.¡± Then she continued, voice more soothing now, like the crackle of a healthy fire: ¡°We aren¡¯t going to hurt you, young one. I can see that you¡¯ve been hurt plenty as is. We just want to know who you are and what happened to you.¡± She indicated herself and Tim as she said: ¡°How about a fair trade? My name is Hestia, Goddess of the Hestia Famillia. This is Timaias Adama, the sole adventurer of that Familia. Don¡¯t be fooled by his prickly exterior. He is a sweetheart when push comes to shove. That¡¯s the reason you are alive, after all. He saved you.¡± Tim maintained a stony exterior as she continued: ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve lived a hard life up until this point. Maybe you¡¯ve done some things you aren¡¯t proud of. But I can tell you¡¯ve got a good heart too. I¡¯m proud of my intuition when it comes to reading people, you know! Why not be a dear and tell us a little about yourself?¡± Hestia¡¯s words visibly relaxed the young lady, and she began to speak. Quietly and slowly at first, she told them that her name was Lilli and that she was a supporter and member of Soma Familia. She hesitated when Hestia probed a bit more about her past and her circumstances, but in no time, she was spilling her guts on everything that she had done and suffered. Adama had just wanted an explanation for why she had been cornered by an army of monsters today but instead he was given a history of difficulty, abuse, and crime in this young woman¡¯s life. She wasn¡¯t much older than 15, but she had already dealt with and done so much. Hestia had brought home dinner, in the form of steak sandwiches and grilled vegetables, and they all ate as Lilli continued her story. In no time at all, she was sobbing uncontrollably in distress as she tried to talk about how Soma Famillia had tracked her down when she tried to leave. Hestia comforted her by giving her a shoulder to cry on. She stroked her hair and whispered quiet assurances that things would be okay. Tim munched on his sandwich as silently as he could, just about as awkward as a whore in church. He comforted himself with dark thoughts about what ought to happen to Soma Famillia and wondered whether that specialty shop he knew sold explosives. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Finally, Lilli composed herself and got to the point where she was abandoned and left for dead. Adama¡¯s eyes widened in recognition as she described the adventurers who had stolen from her and tried to have her killed. ¡°I know those rats!¡± He commented when she finished her story, ¡°tried to join their little club when I had just gotten here, shame on me. Tried to give them what they deserved, though. Only earned me a beating in the end.¡± They shot him confused looks and he gave them a slightly more detailed account of the events that led up to meeting Hestia in the first place. Once he had finished that, it was Hestia¡¯s turn to talk: ¡°What are your plans now, Lilli?¡± she queried, only earning a blank stare from the slightly disoriented prum. ¡°Not sure.¡± She said, stifling a sniffle and trying to look tough, ¡°I obviously can¡¯t work with those guys anymore. But lots of the adventurers in town won¡¯t work with me. It¡¯s hard to blame them, all things considered, but I think I¡¯ll struggle to earn a living. Escaping Soma will be impossible now that my savings have been cleaned out.¡± ¡°Well, why don¡¯t you work with Tim!¡± Hestia indicated brightly. That surprised Adama so much that some steak sandwich went down his windpipe, though it probably shouldn¡¯t have been that unexpected. Once he finished coughing, he looked between his patron, who was beaming happily, and the prum girl, who was looking at him with a skepticism that masked a thin and tentative hope. He frowned a bit and responded: ¡°Can¡¯t say I don¡¯t know why you did what you did, but I need someone I can trust to watch my back out there. Not someone who will steal from me. Can¡¯t afford to watch you 24/7.¡± He looked pointedly at Hestia, then said: ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯d say normally, anyways. But if Little Miss Sunset over here says that I should work with you, then I¡¯d be willing to give you a chance. A chance, mind you. If I have good reason to believe you¡¯re stealing from me, we¡¯re done. If I hear you blabbering about my secrets, we¡¯re done. You try to betray me during a fight, then it might get uglier than just a little partnership break-up. Am I clear?¡± She nodded vigorously, seemingly earnest: ¡°As crystal.¡± He stared at her for a bit longer, to make sure she got the message, then nodded once: ¡°All right, then. Eat your dinner. You¡¯ll need your strength for tomorrow.¡± Hestia protested that the poor girl was injured and tired and that she needed to recover from her recent trauma, an argument that Tim begrudgingly accepted. He needed to replace his armor and a few potions, anyways, so he would take the day off tomorrow to do some shopping and have a partnership contract written up. In the meantime, Lilli would stay with them. They gave her the bed to sleep on, and despite her earlier nap she was comatose on that thing right after dinner. The last thing Adama did before going to sleep was get his status updated. Timaias Adama, Strength: C-671 -> B-714 Defense: C-612 ¨C> C-651 Dexterity: C-647 -> C-690 Agility: D-563 -> D-599 Magic: C-664 -> B-707 Spells: Rippling Sword Skills: Predator Hestia¡¯s poker face had improved since she had first begun to witness Adama¡¯s meteoric rise, but the bounds of that poker face were tested in this very moment. Ever since he had gotten that sword, his kill counts had increased dramatically. Especially when roaming the seventh floor, where hordes of enemies were easier to encounter or generate, Tim¡¯s growth had skyrocketed. He had already reached the point where he had outgrown it and could brave floors deeper in the Dungeon. Her worries for their future were starting to melt away and were being replaced by sheer astonishment. After they were finished ogling his gains, they both went to sleep separate couches. The next day, Adama and Lilli went to Babel to sign their supporter-adventurer partnership agreement. This type of thing was standard for adventurers of any stripe who worked together for an extended period while not being in the same Famillia. Adama didn¡¯t have practice with Aiz that morning, so he went right from that signing ceremony to breakfast and then to shopping. He took Lilli along on this errand, introducing her to Miach, who then tried to give him a health potion for free as a congratulations. A part of him wanted to accept, but Miach would go out of business if he kept that type of thing up, so Adama practically forced the vals into the man¡¯s hand. After that, he took a trip to one of the cheaper blacksmiths to replace his armor and subsequently went home. They also made a quick stop to get Lilli some supporter equipment, like a replacement for her robe, a good knife for harvesting, and a comically large backpack. All told, he was set back roughly 25,000 vals. As they were walking home, Lilli was looking at him strangely. Eventually, he asked her why she was looking at him like that. In contrast to her typical shyness towards him, she looked at him frankly and said: ¡°You could have gotten that potion for free. Why didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°You¡¯re still thinking about that?¡± He replied, rubbing the back of his neck at her scrutiny, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t have been right to take advantage of Miach¡¯s generosity when we can pay, would it? Leaves him with more to give to people who actually need it.¡± He thought a bit more about that before continuing: ¡°Don¡¯t think too hard about that one, understand? All I¡¯m saying is that I don¡¯t need charity, clear?¡± She nodded and dropped the topic, though he caught her looking incredulous and more than a little skeptical. ¡°We¡¯re going down to the 9th floor tomorrow. 7th has gotten too easy. I have training with an adventurer buddy that morning, so you can do what you want when you wake up. But we are heading into the Dungeon at 9:30 sharp, Okay?¡± She nodded again and they finished the rest of their walk in silence. Chapter 17: Difficulty Challenges As Adama cut down a particularly fierce looking kobold, he reflected that he might have lingered on the 7th floor a bit too long. He had stayed there because he could still be pressured by the hordes of Killer Ants that he summoned through his fishing tactics, as he was now calling them. Throw some chum in the water and wait for a school of fish to come waltzing by. Throw a net in the water and profit. Just for him, that net was filled with swords and death. That worked just fine when the primary foot soldiers on a floor were Killer Ants, and when he didn¡¯t have a supporter behind him. But the 8th and 9th floors contained a bit more variety, with strengthened versions of the monsters from the 1st through 7th prowling the hallways. And, simply speaking, he totally outclassed them. When it was mostly just two or three on one combat, he could cut through them in his sleep. The fact that they weren¡¯t primarily Killer Ants didn¡¯t prohibit him from using his fishing tactics, though. He could always buy lures to supplement his half-dead Killer Ants. What really stopped him was his partner. Lilli proved herself to be a very adroit supporter, he couldn¡¯t deny that. Skilled hands stripped monster corpses of magic stones in no time whatsoever. Since he didn¡¯t need to carry magic stones, he could move faster. Since he didn¡¯t need to take the time to do the harvesting, he could fight without ceasing. With her help, they practically waltzed through the 8th and 9th floors, dispatching anything in their way. Even without fishing, he still killed a truly shocking number of enemies, thanks to her help and the increased density of monsters on this floor. The only wrinkle in all of this is that it was no challenge. It certainly would have been, had he been able to whip up a frenzy of these creatures and fight them all at once. But he had only done that on the 7th floor because he was confident that he could make a fighting retreat if he were pressured too much. But could he do that with Lilli in tow? Probably not. The slightest slip would see her trampled by a stampede of monsters. He didn¡¯t want to see that happen, both for the sake of his own conscience and because Hestia would be deeply distraught if that happened. She quickly got attached to the strays that she brought in, apparently. The only obvious solution was to go to the 10th, or even the 11th floor, then, so he could get more serious exercise. But he wasn¡¯t sure if Lilli was prepared for that, so he resigned himself to a slow day, today. Once they got to know each other a bit more, they could push the boundaries of what they were both capable of. If there was one thing he was happy about, though, it was the money that they were making. Since he wasn¡¯t fighting large numbers of monsters at once, it was even easier to kill them faster, since they didn¡¯t have brethren to back them up or keep him defensive. And since he wasn¡¯t as seriously pressured, he didn¡¯t need to take as many breaks or use stamina recovery potions. He probably could have spent days wandering around the 9th floor, mechanically chopping through any unfortunates who got in his way, Lilli following him along and handling the dirty work. That meant that the total number of monsters he killed was extremely high, even more so than it would have been if he were fishing. That was over a much more drawn-out period, however, so he was still confident that his growth would suffer, because Predator was time sensitive. His wallet, on the other hand, would be sitting pretty. He grumbled a bit at these thoughts internally, allowing his mind to wander a bit as he and Lilli tore up the 9th floor, fast walking from room to room in their endless campaign against its denizens. The debt from the Hearthblade and the need to buy a house had gotten him in an overly materialistic mindset. He would have to look for more opportunities to further hone his skills, separate from making money, to counterbalance that. For today, he would have to be content with showing Lilli the ropes and making a few extra vals. Just as he was thinking that, he caught a glimpse of his intrepid supporter out of the corner of his eye. She hadn¡¯t been keeping up with him as well in the last hour or so, and she was currently harvesting the corpse of a monster that he had killed 5 minutes ago. He had already moved on and killed several others, but the reason for her slowing down was clear to see. Her face and hair were matted with sweat and her breaths were coming in ragged pants. Her hands were shaking with exhaustion as she processed a goblin corpse, making her take even longer than she would have usually. When she saw that he had stopped moving, the relief on her face was like the sun on a cloudy day, and she finished her work on the remaining corpses before catching her breath. The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. He waited, slightly impatiently, for her to finish her break, but when she finally spoke her words surprised him: ¡°Are we finishing up for the day?¡± Finishing up? How long had they been down here? Truth be told, Adama had sort of zoned out for much of the time, but upon reflection he figured that they couldn¡¯t have been down there for longer than five-and-a-half hours. It was probably only just turning 3:00 on the surface, and he said as much to his partner. ¡°3 is too early to turn in. I¡¯ve barely just gotten warm. We can keep going for another 3 or 4 hours at least.¡± She looked at him for a moment, shocked, before taking a deep breath and straightening up: ¡°Lilli will do her best to keep up with Mr. Tim!¡± ¡°That¡¯s the spirit.¡± They really only kept going for another two-and-a-half hours or so. By the end, Lilli was heaving like the bellows from the pace of their work, so Tim had pity on her and called the day a little earlier than he normally would have. He wanted her well rested for tomorrow, too. Even with the slightly shorter day, he had earned a king¡¯s ransom. Daily earnings from solo adventuring on the 7th floor typically gave him anywhere between 20-40K vals, depending on how successful he was and how many drop items he got. Today, he and Lilli had earned 55K in total. Most of it came from the fact that Lilli allowed him to be more productive and that the stones of the 9th floor monsters sold for more. He still owed Lilli her share, though, and he doled out a cool 16,500 vals, or 30% of their total earnings, and plunked it down in front of her. She was sitting on one of the couches in the Guild lobby, and he put her sack of cash down on the coffee table in front of her. Her eyes were as large as dinner plates as she opened the sack and beheld the bounty within. Seemingly involuntarily, she let out a hoarse whisper: ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°¡­Your share of the money.¡± He remarked, puzzled, ¡°We earned 55,000, 30% of that is 16,500. That¡¯s how much is in that sack. You can count it if you like.¡± As she alternated between staring into the sack and staring at Tim in increasing fervor and disbelief, he remembered seeing her face when he had told her that he would exchange their earnings. She had seemed almost resigned and vaguely cynical when he went to do it himself. He had done so because he didn¡¯t fully trust her, but it occurred to him now that she didn¡¯t really trust him either. Had she thought that he would steal from her? He really hadn¡¯t. Even he had his standards and taking from the weak had never been something he looked kindly on. Even putting aside the morals of it, any warrior worth their salt ought to be able to earn what they needed with their own strength, so far as he was concerned. Not because they were good at picking out the fattest and slowest sheep. Eventually, the prum girl got over her astonishment and managed to say something: ¡°If we really did get 55,000, that¡¯s more than twice what a full party of Level 1 adventurers earn on a daily basis!¡± ¡°Hmmm, is that so?¡± He wasn¡¯t really paying attention to what she was saying, caught up as he was in his plans. He would need to improve Lilli¡¯s stamina before they really started adventuring in earnest. He would have to do some moonlighting to get a real challenge. He would put going down to the tenth floor together off for now until she built up enough strength to keep up with him on the 9th. She wouldn¡¯t be able to get a status update until she was released from Soma Familia, a financial burden that she had elected to shoulder independently. But- ¡°Hello? Mr. Tim?¡± He noticed that Lilli had been waving at him and trying to get his attention. With a start, he nodded and listened to what she had to say: ¡°Mistress Hestia might be getting hungry soon. We can go buy dinner for her and surprise her if we move quickly enough.¡± Normally Hestia took care of the meals, but she was right. They were early enough that they could take care of that instead and surprise her. She was used to Adama coming home much later, after all. He gave Lilli a thin smile as she beamed at him, her youth shining forth in her enthusiasm. ¡°Not a half bad idea. Let¡¯s go quick.¡± Hestia was pleasantly surprised when they interrupted her reading with a fun dinner of fried potatoes and fish. Their little basement room was warm that night, with Hestia and Lilli doing most of the talking and laughing and Tim watching calmly by, though always with a small smile. The only fly in this little ointment was when Hestia updated his status. Tim had enjoyed a huge boost in growth after receiving his sword and pushing himself against the hordes, growing at an average rate of around 40 points per stat per day. This was supposedly rather impressive, but that seemed to be over now, as he only slotted in around 12 points per stat today. Hestia assured him that that was still impressive, especially considering that his stats were already quite high, but that did little to change his mood. The moment the girls were off to dreamland, he slipped out. The Sage was going hunting. Chapter 18: Adventuring Beneath a Waning Moon A thin waning crescent shone its weak light on the evening streets of Orario, peeking out from behind the clouds travelling by overhead. Adama¡¯s vision had been enhanced thanks to his blessing, though, so he had no trouble whatsoever navigating the city streets, even in the poorer districts when there was little to no artificial light. He made his way to Babel without incident and slipped inside. His goal was to reach the 12th floor, a place that was widely viewed as the limit of Level 1 adventurers, since the Dungeon region called the Middle Floors began on the 13th. Common understanding was that it was dangerous even for Level 2 adventurers to solo the Middle Floors, and monsters classified as Level 2 threats began to spawn in large numbers there. It was smooth sailing all the way down to the 10th. There, he encountered his first new challenge. He was in a large, white room and what light there was shimmered as though it was filtered through a morning mist. A large monster with a pig for a head and green skin ambled through that mist, looming over him as it approached. It dragged a rock formation like a club right behind itself, and it leered down at him with malice, red eyes burning like hot coals. It roared and brought that rock formation swinging down right on top of Adama. Or, right on top of where he used to be. Agility was one of his weaker stats, since he didn¡¯t do a lot of running around to avoid enemy attacks. He preferred to parry their attacks, or else to kill them before they even had the chance to attack at all. Even so, this attack was slow enough that it was child¡¯s play to slip to the side and within the creature¡¯s guard. A few cuts later and the Orc was dissolving into ash as he pocketed its magic stone. These lumbering oafs had tough skin and they could hit hard, but they were slow and stupid. So long as he didn¡¯t let his guard down, he would be fine. As for the stone he was now pocketing, even though this was meant to be a training mission as opposed to a money earning one, he still couldn¡¯t afford to leave anything behind. He took on more Orcs, a pair this time, and made short work of them. Rippling Sword was sharp enough that it would kill in one shot if he hit them in the neck, and Hearthblade was easily capable of piercing their tough hide when swung with his strength. He didn¡¯t have too much trouble with the other two new enemy types either. Some tall, white grass rustling nearby was the only warning he was given that he was about to be ambushed. A group of small demonic humanoid creatures with tiny wings and beady eyes leaped out at him and tried to surround him. He cut each one down with relative ease, sending a Rippling Sword through two of them and finishing off the rest with his sword. Imps delighted in group tactics, preferring hit-and-runs as well as swift ambushes. The only problem for them was that Adama had gotten so used to fighting multiple enemies at once that five Imps didn¡¯t even making him break a sweat. He was only even slightly troubled when these pack hunters teamed up with a third enemy type. He was facing down another gang of six Imps in leisurely fashion, and had just decapitated their leader when three small, dark monsters flew right out of the nearest hallway and right at him. He reacted quickly, shooting down two of them with Rippling Swords before they got close, but the third managed to close the distance and scream. Its yell was a targeted sonic attack and it hit Adama dead on. He missed a step, suddenly disoriented, but he quickly closed his eyes and felt the flow of battle. An Imp pounced right for his back, but he stabbed it right out of the air without looking, sword in his left hand, before clubbing another Imp with a punch with his right as it tried to approach his blind spot. He felt the Bad Bat, the flying bat monster with the disorienting screech, try to take another pass at him but he brought it down before it even got close. Then, he finally regained full mastery of his bearings and slaughtered the remaining Imps. Those Bad Bats could be deadly, though, he thought as he harvested his spoils. If they worked together with enough Orcs, he might had not choice but to find out exactly how hard the Orcs could hit. With his own body. Not an experience he relished thinking about. Or trying to survive. Even so, he cautiously made his way through the 10th, and found himself down on the 11th with little incident. After clobbering a gang of Orcs, he was set upon by the first new encounter of the 11th. He heard a grinding noise, like a wheel over rock, in the distance and growing closer. It didn¡¯t take him long to determine the direction it was coming from and dodge out of the way. Rolling right past him, and kicking up dust and wind in its wake, was a mid-sized gray and black wheel. ¡°Well, ¡®wheel¡¯ was probably the wrong term for it.¡± He thought, as it made a narrow turn and came back in his direction. He knew from the books that this was a Hard Armored, an armadillo-like creature that rolled itself up into a ball and rolled around at high speeds to crush adventurers and any other enemies. Its defenses were legendary among Level 1 adventurers, but, just as a test, he sent out a Rippling Sword into the monster head on. This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. It slowed a bit, its armor chipped, but it kept rolling right at him, forcing him to dodge to the side again. Which figured. His sword arts were much better at cleaving flesh rather than armor. He could keep dodging it without issue, but eventually backup would arrive, drawn by the sounds of fighting. That sounded like a real hassle, and Adama had already figured out how to handle this guy. When it turned around for its third pass, it tried to weave around and confuse him, before finally closing on his position. He still hopped to the side to avoid it, and when he did, he stuck his sword out in a lightning quick stabbing motion. He struck the Hard Armored directly in the center, cutting through its soft underbelly and allowing its forward momentum to carry his sword through the back half of the creature¡¯s body. That took the fight right out of it, and it showed Adama that this strategy was viable. Most adventurers wouldn¡¯t have the reflexes or the precision to strike so perfectly like that, but the Sage proved himself in a class of his own as he romped through the 11th floor with little trouble. He confidently danced around three of the little armadillo beasts at once, tricking two into colliding with each other and finishing both off before turning to the last one. That was his last fight before descending to the twelfth floor. It was probably getting later outside, and he achieved his objective, but he had yet to face a severe challenge. It would have been dangerous, yet possible, to use bait to take on a small army of Orcs and Imps up on the 10th floor. But these monsters still outclassed him in terms of raw physical ability, at least the Orcs did, so deliberately fighting them in a gang would have bordered on suicide. That meant that he would have to explore the 11th and 12th floors for monsters that could cause problems for him in smaller numbers. Fortunately, or unfortunately, his wish was not long from being granted. After fighting his way through a few more of the same monsters, he finally found his quarry. They were large, ape-like creatures with silver-white fur. Their bodies rippled with muscle that couldn¡¯t be hidden by their long hair, their biceps flexing with latent power. They were just as tall as the Orcs and even wider, too wide to fit in some of the city streets of Orario, should one ever find itself up there. Their maws sported sharp spearheads of ivory death, and their eyes glowed with the same red savagery of the Orcs, only multiplied. The three Silverbacks turned to glare at Adama the moment he stepped within their line of sight: Their minds were unified in bringing death to this unwelcome intruder. His heart sped up a bit in reaction, and he couldn¡¯t help an anticipatory grin. ¡°That¡¯s more like it. You little pack of whetstones!¡± Their only purpose, in his mind, was to sharpen his blade. Without further ado, the battle began. The trio spread out to try to surround him, but that wouldn¡¯t do at all. He sent Rippling Swords, perfectly placed, right at the heads of the two flanking Silverbacks. They would have to deal with that, which they would, but they would do it while he cut down their brother. He charged the central Silverback head on, feeling the gale tickle his hair as a titanic punch bore down right in front of him. At the perfect time, he dodged right past it and delivered a two-handed chop right on the inside of the beast¡¯s elbow joint. Before it could even react in full to the pain of its severed arm, Adama used its distraction and his close range to fire off a Rippling Sword right at its throat. he didn¡¯t quite behead the great beast, but he could tell from the sound that the wound was mortal. Adama didn¡¯t even have the time to be satisfied before he got hit. He barely got his sword up in time to block the enormous clod of earth that smashed into him from his right side, sending him flying across the room. His muscles strained to take the impact, but he barely managed to retain his balance and eventually turn the projectile aside. Just in the knick of time, he ducked under another ball of dirt and stone, thrown by the Silverback across the room. He then rolled away from a two-handed club strike, swung by the other of its brethren that had decided to get close. The force of the strike shook the ground a bit and the wind and flying debris threatened to knock Adama off balance. He stayed a step ahead, though, holding onto his footing and whipping a Striker technique at the arm of the ape who had nearly squashed him. Just as that monster made to follow up, its arm was half-severed, and it roared in pain as its attack was interrupted. Adama would have followed up and finished the beast, but he sensed danger from the ranged Silverback and moved to defend himself. The beast had figured out that he was dodging its solid dirt balls, so it had crushed together a variety of smaller rocks and hurled them at him in a cone of projectiles. In a move that almost defied reason, Adama slid between the hail of bullets, cutting through some of them and dodging others. It was impossible to avoid it all, however, and he took several cuts across his temple and arms. Eyes bright, he took off across the floor of the room towards this troublesome adversary. His arms ached, perhaps with a few small fractures, and blood now gummed up his right eye. He saw that his opponent had also lost an eye, presumably from his Rippling Sword at the start of the fight. Even so, the monster roared and threw another volley at him, before picking up two stalagmites, one for each hand, and charging him. He weathered the storm again, undeterred, and met the ape head on. He dodged a frontal stab, but the monster prevented him from slipping inside its guard with its other weapons. It swung at him accurately but defensively, forcing him to be patient and look for an opportunity. Eventually, he baited the monster into a stab with a downward angle. He jumped over the attack, landing on the pointed rock as it carved into the ground and running up the beast¡¯s arm. A Rippling Sword deflected the stalagmite in the other hand, allowing him to snuff out the monster¡¯s other eye with a well-placed stab. His sword pierced the beast¡¯s brain, killing it, and largely ending the fight. Largely, because the beast that had tried to club him was still alive. He had ignored it, though, because it had also gotten caught up in the cone of projectiles. Along with its other injuries, it was still alive, but it probably wished it wasn¡¯t. A final Rippling Sword put it out of its misery. Adama cleaned his sword off and sheathed it in triumph. That settled that. Chapter 19: The Green Menace After his little struggle with the gang of Silverbacks, he did a good amount of running around on the 12th floor. He was able to handle just about anything that they threw at him and nothing he encountered after his tussle with the gang of apes caused him quite as many problems as that fight did. At least, nothing until that final encounter. He was just considering going back, when he heard the footsteps of a large beast approaching him from further down a hallway. He readied his blade and let loose a Rippling Sword on the monster the moment it exited the hallway. That attack shattered when it met green scales, leaving only a light cut. The beast roared in anger, clearly irritated at the challenge to its dominance. The moment he saw it, he recognized it. ¡°It¡¯s a Green Dragon.¡± Technically, in this world, they called these monsters ¡°Infant Dragons¡±, since they were small and weak compared to their adult counterparts. At four meters in length, this thing seemed neither small nor weak, but who was he to quibble? Heat radiated off the monster as it glared at him imperiously and opened its mouth. Adama needed to hustle to get out of the way of the billowing flaming breath that scorched the air around him and the location where he used to stand. The breath attack tracked his movement, and only petered out when he managed to take cover behind a rock formation. The moment it did, the Sage went on the offensive, Rippling Swords testing the integrity of the fiend¡¯s hide as he leapt out from behind his cover. He stayed on the move and tried to hit the same place multiple times, but the dragon always shifted and dodged to make that impossible. It tried to use its dragon¡¯s breath to roast him, but he had closed the distance between them, realizing that he was only going to do real damage up close. The dragon danced around, swiping out with its claws to deal with the pesky adventurer. Adama dodged or barely turned aside these attacks and responded with a barrage of his own. He wanted to plant his sword in the fiend directly, but it wouldn¡¯t let him have the chance, and his magic was having little success. Eventually, he was forced to block a claw attack head on. He held out for a bit before being blasted backwards, right across the room. As he skipped like a stone on a pond across the stone floor, he internally cursed his own hubris. This thing was classified as a Level 2 monster. He wasn¡¯t used to being so outclassed in strength. To make matters worse, even being close to the monster gave him minor burns. As he felt the heat of another dragon¡¯s breath incoming, he decided it was best to retreat. The dragon didn¡¯t want to let him run, of course, but it had hit him towards the exit. It had also been prepared for him to come at it again. When he sprinted down the exit hallway, dragon¡¯s breath licking his heals, the beast was slow to follow him. Even as he ran, though, he felt that there were more enemies spawning in his way to try to make his life difficult. Fortunately, he had both Health and Mind potions on him, and they supported his fighting retreat. The dragon roared in frustration in the distance as it made to follow him. The monsters of the 12th, 11th, and 10th floors knocked him around as he poured on the gas to get away from that thing. He got to relax a bit on the 9th floor, but by the time he got out of the dungeon entirely, he was frazzled and beaten. His armor was in questionable shape as well. And, as if to add insult to injury, the sun had already risen. He had told Lilli to be up by the crack of dawn, and here he was late to his own party. He shook his head at the realization, but he still took the time to exchange his stones for funds. He earned himself around 50K, which cheered him only mildly. He hadn¡¯t killed as many monsters as he normally did, but quality had a quantity of its own. He went straight home after that. He found, with a minor amount of chagrin, that both Lilli and Hestia were still passed out asleep. Hestia was fine, since it¡¯s not as though she was coming into the Dungeon, but he had told Lilli to be ready bright and early. It annoyed him even more that he had no room to talk, given that he was late as well. He approached the side of the bed and gave the little prum a prod in the stomach, which made her sit bolt upright. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. ¡°Wha? Who is it? Where am I?¡± ¡°Time to go, you little squirt. We¡¯re already late.¡± ¡°Oh, Mr. Tim! Yes, right, sorry, Lilli will be ready in just a moment!¡± As he watched her get ready, he had to hold back his own desire for rest. That night had taken more out of him than he would care to admit. ¡°I¡¯ll sleep when I¡¯m dead.¡± He muttered internally, as Lilli put on her gear and bounced up and out of the room. ¡­ In her room, near the top of Babel, Freya listened to Ottar¡¯s report on the young man. Apparently, he was far more skilled than he had any right to be at such a young age, which intrigued her. How had Hestia found such a person? Was he a reincarnation? These were good questions, but they were mostly idle curiosities. She had decided to snuff the boy out, and based off Ottar¡¯s most recent reports, she knew exactly how best to do so. ¡°Thank you Ottar. I do believe it is time to dispose of the boy.¡± ¡°Understood, my lady.¡± He made as if to get up and leave, but she held him back: ¡°Wait just a moment. I don¡¯t want you to do it yourself.¡± He cocked his head in confusion, waiting for her to elaborate, which she did: ¡°If you do it directly, I have no doubt that you could make him disappear without a trace. But Hestia would suspect my involvement if that were to happen.¡± Even if she could never prove it, of course, that would still drive a wedge through their relationship. She wanted to be able to sweep in while Hestia was grieving and console her, offering aide in those trying times. She could even offer to help that prum girl Hestia was now also attached to. Hestia could hardly refuse help under those circumstances since her support had been cut out from under her. But that only worked well if the boy died in a way that looked natural. But how to make such a thing look totally natural? ¡°Use the Dungeon.¡± He had already been given an easy option right in his most recent report. He just needed to seize on certain opportunities. He nodded in understanding and left. When he did, she smiled in pleasure. The pleasure of a Cheshire cat hunting its prey. ¡°All in good time, Hestia. All in good time.¡± ¡­ The weaker monsters of the Upper floors backed away in fear at the approach of a greater predator. Ottar made his way, without even fighting, all the way down to the 12th floor of the Dungeon. He ensured that he was spotted by no one, and he began looking surreptitiously for his quarry. The Boaz man found his prey after an hour or so of high speed yet extremely silent searching. A slightly scarred yet proud looking Infant Dragon. It had recently been born, yet its body showed evidence of shallow and very neat cuts. When it saw him, it was intelligent enough to try to run away, but when he blocked its escape totally, it began to breathe fire at him, which only earned it a slap. It whimpered at the bullying, but Ottar grabbed it by the neck, unbothered by the heat of its skin, and pulled it close. ¡°I am the master here. Do as I say, and you will earn your prey.¡± It couldn¡¯t understand what he was saying, really, but it got the message from the look in his eyes. It immediately stopped trying to run or fight and he let it go. Ottar reached into his bag and pulled out a piece of meat. He tossed it at the dragon, which snapped the food out of the air and huffed contentedly. The meat had been filled with magic stones, and he felt the Infant Dragon growing stronger as it chewed and swallowed. Its scales grew greener, and its scars began to fade. The light in its eyes grew brighter, blazing with greater vigor. Ottar nodded: ¡°I won¡¯t make you too much stronger, as that would get suspicious. Digest these changes for now. I will be back.¡± He would make the dragon stronger. Eventually, its presence would become known, establishing it as a target for the Guild. He just needed to get it strong enough that it would kill Adama with certainty. He would let it become known to the Guild, so it seemed natural, then unleash it upon the young adventurer when he was surrounded by witnesses. The boy would die, but some of the others would survive to tell the tale of the unfortunate situation. This dragon already had a grudge against the child, and he would ensure that that grudge grew deeper. So long as he implemented this plan before the Guild sent out its hit squads to deal with the beast, things should work out well. The boy that vexed his goddess so would be rightly and justly removed and her desires would be fulfilled. The entire process shouldn¡¯t take much longer than two or three weeks. He had decided from a young age that his whole purpose would be to fulfill the desires of the woman who enamored him so. Some would denigrate him, but he was his own man. He would do things for her that she didn¡¯t even ask of him and even oppose her if he thought it was in her best interests. This particular jaunt would probably be just fine, though. He had no complex feelings about it one way or the other. He had no malice towards Adama at all. The boy just happened to be in the way. But Ottar would remove that obstacle. One way or the other. Chapter 20: Growth in Arms and Trust Timaias Adama, Strength: B-725 -> B-764 Defense: C-662 ¨C> B-704 Dexterity: B-702 -> B-740 Agility: C-611 -> C-652 Magic: B-719 -> B-760 Spells: Rippling Sword Skills: Predator Adama huffed out a satisfied breath when he took in his stat sheet. He was finally back to growing more quickly, thanks to his little moonlighting session last night and his escapades with Lilli this morning. He had driven her harder, today, and she lay collapsed on the bed in exhaustion. She had struggled to keep up with him, but she had struggled valiantly, a fact which he appreciated. Sometimes he caught her examining some of their loot, when she thought he wasn¡¯t looking, almost like she was contemplating whether she wanted to try theft again. Sometimes she would notice him watching her and carefully place the loot in her pack, where it belonged. But sometimes she didn¡¯t notice his gaze. She would struggle a bit, but, fortunately, every time he was watching her, better angels won out. He didn¡¯t want to cause strife in their merry little band already, but he needed to be able to trust the girl. His hope was that, by showing her he was trustworthy in his payments, she would begin to realize that she didn¡¯t need to steal from him. It was idealistic, sure, but Hestia had rubbed off on him more than he wanted to admit. He wanted to be able to reform the girl, so he would try. That evening, he began to try his fishing strategy again. He visited his little specialty store and got bait of a rather specific type. Bait geared towards Orcs. He had initially nixed the idea of trying his fishing on the 10th floor, because of its danger, but he realized after his fight with the Infant Dragon that he needed to toughen up quickly. And, because of the nature of his skill, he wasn¡¯t going to be able to do that well without taking on small armies of foes. So that¡¯s what he would do. He searched around a bit for a particularly large room, cleared it out, dropped some bait, and began to wait. He had taken a physical recovery potion, as well as Mind recovery, so his exhaustion from ignoring sleep was long forgotten. He was in top shape. Soon, he heard the lumbering footsteps of a small tribe of green skinned giants heading his way. As they emerged from the mist of the 10th floor, he noticed that their faces were excited with a combination of bloodlust and hunger. He met those glares with his own icy determination and desire to fight. A Rippling Sword laid two of them low before the others even realized what had happened. But when they did, they bellowed and charged him, swinging their clubs with lethal intent. Their fists and natural weapons rattled the ground as he danced around, unleashing his own retaliatory attacks when he found openings. He severed arms and hamstrings, opened up stomachs, and cut throats with both his magic and his physical sword. They were stronger than him, but he was still physically powerful enough to turn aside the brunt of a falling club, his sword taking that impact and remaining as durable as ever. Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. He silently thanked Hestia again for the Hearthblade as he cut his way through the mob of porcine warriors, shrugging off the force of flying debris that inevitably came his way after being kicked up by the vicious attacks. He never let them hit him directly, for that would be near certain death. Instead, the harbingers of certain death passed over his head or thundered into the ground beside him, often a hair¡¯s breadth from contact but never a hair closer. He cut and killed and sawed his way through all of them. Thanks to the bait, there was always a steady stream of enemies, and it took forever before that stream slowed to a trickle and finally stopped. Adama was left panting atop a mound of bodies, their alien blood staining his face and his pants, mixing with blood from his own cuts. He was silently grateful for the showers Babel possessed whenever he eventually had to leave. But it wasn¡¯t time to hit the showers yet. He patiently extracted their monster cores, found another suitable room, waited awhile, and dropped another bait. ¡­ Lilli found Tim a total mystery. He seemed to work harder than any four adventurers put together. He drove a grueling pace for both of them, even though she could see that he was growing more strained. Likely from the nightly hunts that he was going on. When she had asked Hestia about the wounds he seemed to accumulate every time she saw him in the morning, she had told Lilli about Adama¡¯s moonlighting. ¡°Tim is a very hard worker. Sometimes I worry about him, but I know he wants what¡¯s best for the Familia, and I trust him to take precautions as best as he can.¡± She had said. It all struck Lilli as crazy, but a part of her was grateful for it. She always felt safe around Tim, even when they went down to the 10th floor. He seemed to dispatch the monsters there with an almost contemptuous ease, so much so that she felt more protected with him at the vanguard than if she had come down with a full party. Whenever she was threatened, he always lashed out with that magic of his, leaving the offending party in two or more pieces, before going back to dealing with the enemy in front of him. A part of her twinged with jealousy when she thought about that. Her magic was useless in combat and a part of her had always longed for an ability that she could use to defend herself. It¡¯s not as if Tim ever made her feel bad about her lack of combat skills, however. In fact, he didn¡¯t speak much to her at all. He mostly just indicated where they needed to go and nodded when she needed to rest. A sarcastic comment here. A word of thanks there. And that was it, for the most part. Considering all the abuse that she had taken in her life, there was something preferable about this kind of treatment. Best of all, he always paid her share, promptly and without complaining or even forcing her to ask. It was always accurate. He didn¡¯t try to cheat her out of a single vals. He was almost machinelike, both in his fairness and in his killing. She was a little in awe, and a little afraid of him. But, on the bright side, she made more working legitimately with him than she ever had stealing from others. None of that was what stopped her from stealing from him, though. Old habits die hard, and for the first few days she very nearly found herself pocketing certain valuables. She caught him watching her, but he couldn¡¯t afford to spare her much more attention than a couple of swift glances. Taking from him would be a risk, but she just couldn¡¯t bring herself to place too much trust in him. She wanted to take what she could, while things were good, and leave him before he inevitably betrayed her or stopped treating her fairly. No, what stopped her from stealing from him was the kindly eyes of the head of their Famillia. Hestia had been nice to her from the very beginning. She had soothed her when she cried, cared for her when she was hurt, and told her all sorts of fun and interesting stories. The namesake of Hestia Familia offered her a warmth that she had never had, a flame so pleasant it was almost painful. She wondered sometimes if this was what it was like to have a mother. But whether it was or wasn¡¯t, whenever she considered stealing from Tim a certain orange eyed face appeared in her mind¡¯s eye. Hestia would be really disappointed if Lilli took that item, wouldn¡¯t she? She sometimes berated herself for these thoughts. She wasn¡¯t a child anymore. How could she let herself get stupid and sentimental over someone she just met? It didn¡¯t make any sense. She told herself that, but she just couldn¡¯t bring herself to steal from Tim, because it would be tantamount to stealing from the woman who gave her so much warmth. She just couldn¡¯t do it. Maybe if Tim had been stealing from her, she could have. But not like this. So, she waited. Waited for Tim to start stealing from her. Waited for signs of betrayal. A week became two weeks, and, by the time they entered their third week of partnership, there was never even a hint that he wanted to scam her. He even gave her a small bonus, as a thank you for her hard work and reliability. It didn¡¯t make any sense. Neither of them did. ¡­ Ottar stared up at the tool that he had been shaping for over two weeks now. Every couple of days, he would feed it more magic stones and train it for the coming attack. His training mostly amounted to holding up a picture of the boy, Adama, in front of his face and goading the dragon to attack him. Which it did. By now, it was so conditioned to strike when it saw Adama¡¯s visage that he didn¡¯t even need to prompt it to strike when it saw the paper with the child¡¯s face on it. He had even trained it to obey his voice commands. The Infant Dragon had turned into a truly fearsome foe. It¡¯s hide shimmered a dark, vivacious viridian and its muscles coiled with a strength that surpassed anything the Upper floors had given birth to in a long time. Even some Irregulars might have a handful with this fire-breathing fiend, and most Level 2 adventurers would certainly be threatened by it. To test his new pet, he unleashed it on a party of unsuspecting Level 1s who had wandered down to the 12th floor, likely seeking to grow stronger and Level up. They had been wiped out. Their rogue had only escaped because Ottar had called the dragon back, subtly enough that he could not have been seen. That rogue would alert the Guild to the presence of such an unusual creature. They would tell Level 1 adventurers about the unique danger and eventually dispatch a hit squad. The clock had started ticking on the eventual demise of his new pet. But it would live for long enough. Long enough to fulfill its purpose. Chapter 21: The Lull Before Battle Hestia looked up, hands on her hips, at the home she had seen in an advertisement. It was a charming thing, painted a bright yellow and in a great location on West Main Street. It would definitely make a comfy home, once she got done furnishing and decorating it, of course. But she thought it might be a bit expensive, considering their difficult financial situation. The yellow was also a bit feminine for her gruff adventurer companion. Thoughts of Tim made her mind wander further to the wellbeing of her charge. He had been working like a dog for the past 2 weeks, and it was about time he took a break and got some real rest. Stoic as he was, she knew he cared enough about her and her opinion that he would listen to her. Grinning, she began humming a happy tune while walking to visit the final prospective home for the evening. As she did, she began planning their day together tomorrow. ¡­ ¡°You want to what?¡± Tim asked, as he donned his armor, ready for another day¡¯s adventure. ¡°I want to spend the day with you. In the city.¡± Hestia said, smiling benevolently at Tim. ¡°You can take a day off every once in a while, you know. You don¡¯t seem to be getting enough sleep. Constant stress will eat away even nerves of steel. Take a break, Tim. Relax today, and get a good night¡¯s sleep tonight. Trust me.¡± From Hestia¡¯s perspective, the deep bags under Tim¡¯s eyes and the many hours he was working indicated a man in desperate need of a break. Before he broke himself, she would make sure he got the rest he needed. She also felt more than a little guilty that he was working so hard largely because of her own selfish desires. She would do her best to make it up to him today and in the future. Tim, on the other hand, was very in tune with the needs of his body. He knew he was running himself ragged, but he calculated that he could keep going for at least another week before his combat efficiency dropped low enough that a long break was necessary. Still, though, he found it difficult to refuse her and simply shrugged his shoulders in acceptance at the dictates of his patroness. Taking a rest a little early wasn¡¯t the end of the world, as he had managed to save up quite a lot of money. Lilli watched this interaction as it occurred, a combination of jealousy and sadness crossing her diminutive features before she smiled dryly and said: ¡°That sounds nice. You¡¯ve worked plenty hard as is, Mr. Tim. Have a fun and restful day with Lady Hestia. Lilli will be fine on her own.¡± But before she could take another step towards the exit, Hestia was there next to her. Still smiling, she reached out and gently ran her fingers through Lilli¡¯s hair, a motion that cause the prum to go slightly red and close her eyes happily. ¡°Who said I didn¡¯t want you to come with us, Lilli? We may not be in the same Familia, but we are like family anyways. You don¡¯t have to join us, but I would be happy to have you along.¡± Lilli mumbled something that Tim couldn¡¯t hear, but it caused Hestia to clap her hands once in satisfaction: ¡°That¡¯s great! Let¡¯s go then, everyone!¡± Tim just smiled in bemusement at Hestia¡¯s enthusiasm. This woman forged familial bonds like a Soulsmith forged madra. She had known him for around a month and a half, while she hadn¡¯t yet known the prum for a full month. Still, he had to admit that it was a charming quality, if a little bizarre. The first stop on their little date was the tailer. They had saved up plenty of money, Hestia said, and Adama didn¡¯t have much to wear at all. She wasn¡¯t wrong. Whenever he wasn¡¯t wearing his armor, he had a tattered black robe for casual outings like this one, That was it, so far as his wardrobe was concerned. Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. ¡°You look like a Shinigami!¡± She protested, pointing accusing at his garb. ¡°What¡¯s a Shinigami?¡± he responded. ¡°A god of Death.¡± Lilli piped up, ¡°Said to be responsible for escorting mortals to the afterlife.¡± ¡°Sounds to me like I¡¯ve got the right look.¡± Hestia gave him a playful swat as they all chuckled. Tim obviously didn¡¯t care about what he looked like, but Hestia still wanted to get him some decent clothes. He had tolerated the willfulness of his goddess up to this point, so why should he stop now? Both girls, it seemed, were interested in picking out an outfit for him, and they delighted in having him try on all sorts of things. A black and white suit, a red striped polo shirt over khaki pants, a navy coat and black slacks, etc. Each time, they both clapped appreciatively, remarking on how handsome or tough he looked, only to have him try on something else. Even a Sage had limits to his patience, though, and Adama was no exception. He put a stop to their little dress up party after the 9th outfit. Both girls pouted a bit, as he firmly ended the entire charade by snatching a purple polka-dotted T-shirt out of Hestia¡¯s hands and putting it firmly back on the rack. However, he did end up buying two outfits to satisfy their demands. He needed some formal wear, just in case, so he accepted a forest green button-down shirt with a black sport coat and pants. For a more casual outfit, he just grabbed a random blue shirt and some brown wool pants. Hestia bought a dress of the same green hue as his dress shirt, hemmed with a glittering copper thread that matched her eyes. She showed off a bit when she tried it on in the store, swirling around and striking a pose before clasping her hands primly and looking at Adama: ¡°How do I look?¡± ¡°You look stunning, lady Hestia!¡± Lilli piped up from next to him, ¡°Like a flower in springtime!¡± Tim allowed himself a slight nod in agreement, earning a radiant smile from the woman in green. ¡°Then I guess I¡¯ll buy it.¡± Lilli also purchased a new robe and the trio hit the street again, the girls happy with their purchases and Tim mostly just glad it was over. They ate lunch at a place called Michelangelo¡¯s Trattoria, a white tablecloth restaurant near the heart of the city. The beef that they served Tim was tender and spiced to perfection. Even he, a man who had experienced more than a few world-famous delicacies on Cradle, had to give his compliments to the chef. The girls also made complimentary noises about their fish and spaghetti, slurping and gushing about the tasty thin noodles. After lunch, they went for a prolonged walk in the park surrounding Babel. Lilli got her hands on some bird feed, so both women enjoyed attracting and feeding a veritable cloud of pigeons. The park was also filled with several large fountains, and Tim noticed that there were tons of coins glittering at the bottom of their pools. Seeing his curiosity, Hestia left the pigeons to Lilli and walked over to his side. ¡°It¡¯s a common superstition in Orario that if you throw coins into the fountain and make a wish, then that wish is more likely to come true.¡± She said, following his gaze down into the water. He snorted, ¡°Stupid. And a waste of money. That money could have helped pay for that wish if it hadn¡¯t been wasted.¡± She gave him a soft smile, ¡°Some things can¡¯t be bought with money, though, can they?¡± ¡°If they can¡¯t be bought with money, then you can¡¯t buy them with a coin thrown in a pool either.¡± Still smiling enigmatically and looking at him, she pulled out a 10 vals coin from her purse: ¡°True enough. But there is something to be said for charming superstitions. Honest charm makes the world bright where there would otherwise be gloom. You know that better than you understand.¡± With that, she flicked the coin in the pond and walked away towards Lilli. Tim balked at the waste, but the words themselves were what really had him perplexed. Sighing, he followed to join them, grumbling about foolish goddesses and strange customs. Eventually, they got tired of walking around and just sat down on a park bench. Lilli continued to be enthusiastic about her birds while Hestia took out her book and began to read. Tim was left with his thoughts, which flitted between plans for the future and fond memories from his past. They sat there in companionable silence for some time, the flutter of pigeon¡¯s wings and the noise of city life the backdrop to their lazy afternoon. Eventually the sun began to set, and Hestia suggested that they go home. Lilli had done so much running around with the pigeons that she was exhausted. She had laid down on a bench nearby and was now sound asleep. Tim picked her up, and the trio began their final walk home just as the night life of Orario was starting up. The streetlights were coming on just as the tavern regulars were celebrating their first drinks of the night. On the way, the trio bought a light dinner from a street vendor, still mostly full thanks to their big lunch. After a pleasant stroll in silence, both Tim and Hestia careful not to wake Lilli, they reached the basement of the church. Tim nearly lay Lilli on the bed but Hestia motioned for him to put her on the couch. Quietly, she whispered: ¡°She gets plenty of sleep. You, on the other hand, need a thorough rest. You should take the bed tonight.¡± Tim almost never took the bed, being perfectly fine with the couch as he was, but he didn¡¯t bother arguing. He reciprocated Hestia¡¯s hug and went right to bed, per her insistence. His eyelids became like lead the moment his head hit the pillow. ¡°Maybe I was more tired than I thought?¡± Were his last thoughts, right before he drifted off to slumber. Chapter 22: A Deadly Quest The next morning, Tim woke up well rested and energized. He had training with Aiz today, and he rolled out of bed and rushed out of the room with an even greater alacrity than usual, leaving the girls peacefully snoring away. When he finally reached the ramparts, the enigmatic blonde-haired girl was already there, staring off into the distance in a reverie. They exchanged a polite greeting when she turned around and noticed him, but this consisted of little more than a mutual exchange of nods. They wasted little time before getting started, kicking up dust on the wall around them as they went back and forth exchanging blows. Adama exalted in his ease of movement as he dodged, blocked, and swung with a speed and grace that was incomparable to a month ago. Even his skills had been sharpened further thanks to his constant battles in the Dungeon and his regular practice with Aiz. His renewed energy from the rest yesterday allowed him to showcase all of this to his sparring partner. Aiz, for her part, had improved her swordsmanship significantly. She was practically born to hold a sword, he thought, and her movements had grown significantly more efficient and deadly from just a month of regular practice with him. There were still a few bad habits to break. A hesitation here, a bit of impatience there. But they were minor flaws, like tiny dents in an otherwise razor-sharp sword. They could be smoothed out quite easily. He suspected that she had been one of the best swordsmen in her Familia, if not the very best. Even if she had better fighters to coach her, she almost certainly didn¡¯t have better swordsmen to direct her. That would have meant that she lacked formal instruction at the highest levels, since no one would have been good enough to teach her. She had likely relied mostly on talent to develop her skills to this point. If that was the case, then she shouldn¡¯t have significant difficulty rising to new heights of swordsmanship under his tutelage. He was curious to see what she would look like in a year or so. Panting, they took their mid-practice break to sit together on the edge of the rampart and watch the sun finish rising. Breaking her customary silence, Aiz looked over at Adama with slightly widened eyes, saying: ¡°You¡¯ve gotten much stronger. I¡¯ve needed to use a Level 2¡¯s abilities to keep up with you recently.¡± He mostly just shrugged in response. It was normal for adventurers to grow stronger, wasn¡¯t it? She was still only using a fraction of her strength to fight him evenly, at the end of the day. Had she received good sword instruction her entire life, these practice sessions would have been useless to her. Undeterred by his silence, she continued: ¡°Your progress has been impressive, but you can¡¯t be cocky. I¡¯ve heard that the Guild has recently discovered a mutated Infant dragon prowling the 12th floor. That¡¯s not the type of threat that can be handled by Level 1 adventurers, even ones like you.¡± That sent him into a flashback of his last encounter with a green dragon on the 12thfloor and caused him to wonder. How would that fight go now? He had grown much stronger since then, so would he be able to fight it out evenly with the draconic threat. A part of him wanted to find out, but another part, the one that sounded much like Hestia, screamed caution. As these thoughts swirled around his head, he responded to his fair-haired companion: ¡°Not planning on going down to the 12th floor any time soon. Nothing to worry about there. Though, if I really did have to deal with that thing again, I think I¡¯d win.¡± She asked him about that last comment, and he told her about his late-night adventure to the 12th floor, which she considered in silence, before smiling slightly: ¡°As I would expect from my sword instructor, your adventures are entertaining. Just don¡¯t be too reckless, ok? I¡¯d hate to lose such a good teacher. Though, a part of me feels like you would survive even against a pack of Minotaurs.¡± And with that, they went back to their practice session. When they were finished, Adama stopped by the church to pick up Lilli and both made their normal morning journey to Babel. They took time that morning, however, to stop by the Guilds message boards to look for quests. Quests were requests made by various citizens or institutions for specific actions or items from within the Dungeon, in exchange for a monetary reward. They could include finding a lost adventurer, killing a special monster, or gathering a certain item. Quests were often seen as a good way to make money, though Tim had eschewed a lot of the requests for Level 1 adventurers since they either didn¡¯t pay enough money or would require him to go too far out of his way. He made a lot of money through simple combat anyways. But today was something of an exception. ¡°30,000 vals for a Needle Rabbit¡¯s tusk!¡± Lilli exclaimed, looking at the sheet on the board, ¡°That¡¯s around three times what the Guild would give us at the Exchange! It¡¯s much better than retail value as well. The offer only stands up to 5, though, so we had better hurry and get as many as we can before others catch on!¡± Adama nodded, eyes lingering for a moment on one of the Guild¡¯s own quests, a request to kill an Irregular Infant dragon on the 12th floor, before following Lilli to the Dungeon. Their goal would be the 10th floor, the deepest place that the Needle Rabbit spawned. As they went, they would find and kill as many Needle Rabbits as they were able. Tim did have one piece of Needle Rabbit bait in his pack, and he was planning to use it if they had no luck hunting the monster normally. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. Their initial descent was as uneventful as usual. When they hit the seventh floor, they immediately began looking around for their quarry. They found plenty, and Adama dispatched the horned rabbit monsters with ease. Perhaps too much ease, since they would often try to run away after he quickly killed several of their number, forcing Tim to chase them down and slowing their party¡¯s overall progress. No tusk was forthcoming as they made their way from the seventh to the eighth and from the eighth to the ninth floor. On the ninth, they encountered a small pack that seemed promising. The red-eyed creatures zipped around, trying to gore Adama with their horns and targeting Lilli when they found him too dangerous. Speed had always been the Sage¡¯s worst stat, while these monsters were unusually fleet. But he had been training so successfully that even his worst stat eclipsed the best that these Level 1 monsters could bring. Even if he weren¡¯t faster than them, a Rippling Sword was all that was needed to ensure that they couldn¡¯t touch Lilli while his focus was otherwise occupied. However, even after turning their ambushers into dissolving grey ash, they still had no luck whatsoever with finding a tusk. Cursing his luck, Adama planned on using that one dose of Needle Rabbit bait within the hour if they had further bad fortune. He never got the chance. Arriving on the 10th floor, they sought out and found one of the larger rooms on the floor. Bone white trees sporadically dotted the subterranean chamber and their presence, when combined with the strange, misty quality of the scant underground light, gave the whole location an unsettling atmosphere. Undaunted, Adama pushed forward, only to realize that a couple other adventurers already occupied this space. A male human mage, two male dwarven fighters, and a female elf rogue were fighting with a small mob of imps. They were obviously rather skilled and in no danger. The dwarves cleaved through the smaller monsters with no trouble as the mage backed them up and the rogue cut in from the flanks. They were just finishing off the last of the monsters when they noticed Adama and Lilli. The human, whom Tim now identified as a middle-aged man, nodded silently at both while the others wordlessly waved. They began to move briskly towards the exit as Adama¡¯s party walked further into the room. Tim noticed that this room was a dead end and that the only entrance or exit was the hallway they had just come from. This, he mused, would be a good place to sit and lay the Needle Rabbit bait. He just had to wait for their company to leave before he did. No sooner had these thoughts left Tim¡¯s mind than did he hear large footsteps echoing off the walls of their chamber. They started quiet and distant, but he quickly determined that they were coming from the exit. All the adventurers within the room had drawn their weapons and were glaring in trepidation at the calamitous sound that echoed from their only egress. They barely had time to collect their wits before an earsplitting roar reverberated throughout their underground world, the sound heralding the arrival of an agent of Death. The footsteps grew louder and more insistent as hands tightened on weapon¡¯s grips. The eyes of the other adventurers widened in fear as a cold chill permeated their bodies at the sudden advent of their doom. Only the Sage¡¯s eyes narrowed in total concentration as he peered through the gloom toward the inky void from whence the enemy would come. In just another breath, the Shinigami made its appearance. It did not show its lizardlike face nor roar out a draconic call to make its entrance. No, the coming death only signaled its attack with one thing. A torrent of orange flame spewed out from the mouth of the tunnel, consuming one of the dwarves who was closest to the exit. He had been paralyzed in fear and barely had time to scream as he perished in the conflagration, a single yell cut off as the inferno overtook him completely in little more than a second. The elf girl screamed at the brutal death of her comrade, and this galvanized the others into action. Hurriedly, the mage began his chant as the remaining dwarf readied his axe. Adama had already sent a Rippling Sword towards the target, illuminated by its flaming breath, and he sent two more at the green blur that sprinted out of the entrance. It wasn¡¯t enough, and the dragon bore down on the remaining dwarf with unrelenting physical force. The dwarf tried to hold it back, but emerald claws overpowered him, sending his body flying back toward the wall of the room, where it collided with a distant, sickening crunch. The elf girl was still motionless with fear, the death of her second comrade only making her screams louder. The man, to his credit, had kept up his chant and finally finished it: ¡°¡­and may the barren world grant me power. Winter¡¯s Breath!¡± He shouted, pointing his staff directly at the incoming monster as it was distracted by the dwarf. A wave of icy power washed out from the staff and struck the dragon directly, causing steam to billow from the scales of the sudden attacker. Its hide was a deep, healthy viridian and its eyes glowed a dark and menacing saffron. It slowed in its tracks and gave a cry of pain as it collided with the frost magic, but its eyes never stopped searching the room as it was forced to a halt by the power of the mage. They finally passed over Adama and locked on, clear as good glass in their intent to hunt him down. He recognized that fact and noticed in its scales the faint outlines of perfectly straight cuts. They had almost fully healed but remained as the dimmest of scars. He made an instant choice as he realized exactly what was happening. Turning to the mage, he quickly belted out: ¡°Take the girls and run!¡± Not waiting for a response, he kicked the man, sending him rolling towards the rogue as the winter magic ran its course. He also grabbed Lilli by the scruff of her neck, severed the straps of her backpack, and threw her towards the elf girl. Lilli shouldn¡¯t be hurt too much by the throw, especially if she were caught, but she did scream in protest as Adama sent her to safety. There was no time to heed her cries as the dragon began to break its way through the ice and towards Adama, eyes shining at the prospect of bloodshed. He leapt back, leading the dragon away from the others. Letting out a deep breath, the Sage cracked his neck as he prepared for battle, his old enemy bearing down on him with growing speed. ... ¡°Watcha doin, Aiz?¡± The young Amazoness asked her swordswoman friend. Tione was one of Loki Famillia¡¯s top adventurers. A Level 5 like Aiz, she favored a large dual bladed sword that could be swung with devastating effect. She was asking her friend and colleague why she was stepping out for a walk. In full battle regalia no less. Aiz, looked back at her, seemingly uncertain, before saying: ¡°I had a bad premonition. I¡¯m going into the Dungeon to hunt a monster.¡± ¡°What kind of monster?¡± ¡°A dragon.¡± ¡°Sounds like fun! I¡¯ll come with you.¡± Nearby, another Amazoness happened to be listening in. She piped up in response as well: ¡°I¡¯ll come too. I could use the exercise.¡± Tiona was Tione¡¯s sister and one of Loki Famillia¡¯s elite Level 5¡¯s as well. Aiz tried to tell the girls that she would be fine on her own, but both wanted to accompany their friend on her walk. In a short time, all three women were decked out and ready to go. But the bad feeling in Aiz¡¯s gut only worsened. She had a suspicion that they were too late. But too late for what? Chapter 23: Heart of a Sage With another roar, the dragon launched itself with reckless abandon at Adama. It seemed intent on doing to him what it did to the dwarf, clawing and scratching to try to catch him directly and dash him into the rocks. But Adama skillfully parried every descending claw stroke, refusing to take even a single hit directly. It was like trying to redirect falling buildings, his bones creaking under the pressure. But he held on, his unusual physical power allowing him to bend, but not break in the face of the onslaught. He was going toe-to-toe with the lightning-fast beast while giving ground strategically, forcing it to tire itself out chasing him. He occasionally managed to fight back, slipping under a diagonal swipe to dig his sword into its belly or letting lose a perfectly timed Rippling Sword into its exposed neck. But its scaled were hard and its body was large. He barely managed to do more than scratch the great beast with shallow cuts. It only acknowledged his attacks with a cry of irritation, ignoring minor scrapes to continue its assault. It kicked up rocks and dust that threatened to get in Adama¡¯s eyes and make breathing impossible. One horizontal claw swipe rent a nearby tree, sending it tumbling down at him, forcing Adama to jump backwards to avoid it. Taking advantage of this slight instability, the dragon brought its other claw down right on top of him, stepping over the fallen tree. Adama barely got his sword up in time, bearing the full pressure of the claw for just a moment before sliding to the side. The claw crashed down on the ground and the swordsman switched tactics, striking at the monster¡¯s forearm in a swift counterattack. The dragon had overextended, giving Adama the best chance he¡¯d had in the fight so far. The blade bit into the well-muscled appendage, forcing the first legitimate bellow of pain from his draconic adversary. It used its rear legs to leap back, orange eyes blazing with pain and fury as they contemplated their resilient adversary. Its arm was too thick to have been severed, but it bled a small river, which should limit the monster¡¯s speed. Even the smaller cuts were starting to add up, draconic blood staining the white grass of the 10th floor a deep crimson and causing it to smoke. Truth be told, Adama was in worse shape. Blocking all those hits had still put a lot of pressure on his body, and he felt hairline fractures in his arms and shoulders. They would still move, but even the slightest delay from his injuries might see him dead. But worse was the heat. The dragon¡¯s body heat was exceptionally high, enough that small fires had already started in the wake of their battle, in addition to the fires from the dwarf¡¯s immolation. Adama himself was partly cooked from his close encounter with the creature, his burns sapping his energy. He wouldn¡¯t outlast his opponent in an endurance fight, and he could tell by the hatred and focus in his opponent¡¯s eyes that there would be no running away this time. None of his difficulties registered in his expression, however, as he stared the monster down. A lopsided grin cracked his blistered face as he taunted: ¡°Killed more dragons than I can count. Keep it up and you¡¯ll just be another body on the pile.¡± Further enraged, the dragon moved forward and spun around. Its tail lashed out as it did, smashing parts of the fallen tree, and barreling undeterred at the swordsman. Adama smoothly ducked underneath the deadly strike, but splinters of wood bounced off his armor and cut at his face. They made him a hair less prepared for the dragon¡¯s follow up attack. A billowing river of liquid flame scorched towards Adama as the dragon belched out a new wave of hell. He jumped backward and scrambled towards his left, desperate to create distance and get out of the way. The monster tracked him, though, following his path with its steady stream of flame. An instant before the fire caught up to him, Adama struck back with a desperate Rippling Sword, aimed directly at the beast¡¯s flaming maw. It shut its jaws immediately, cutting off the fire and making the magic shatter feebly on the scales of its jaws. Adama¡¯s eyes glinted at that reaction, the dregs of a plan beginning to form behind his canny eyes. The monster wouldn¡¯t let him rest. It lumbered in the wake of its flaming breath, approaching the enemy that had been even further scorched. The dragon was more cautious now, throwing out strikes with both arms but favoring its right and moving more slowly than it had before. Adama fended it off, but he could see what it was doing. It didn¡¯t want to give him any more major openings and it had become more deliberate and conservative to do that. There was little chance that the monster would manage to hit him decisively, but that fact worked both ways. It was slowly damaging him with its body heat, and it wouldn¡¯t let him flee. The ache in Adama¡¯s arms grew worse and worse as his lungs filled with nothing but superheated air. He grew more and more lightheaded as he boiled from the rising temperature of his surroundings. The monster¡¯s claws had lost little of their fearsome strength as they shook the very earth beneath him. He narrowly redirected their path into that hardened soil but with every passing breath they grew closer to crushing him. The Sage never lost his focus. He even held back from counterattacking, patiently waiting for the sliver of an opportunity. Just in time, he got it. The dragon was just a little too slow in retracting a slightly sloppy blow from its left claw. Its right-handed follow up was a beat off, giving him just a sliver of room to strike at just the right angle. A perfectly placed Rippling Sword bit right into the wound on the dragon¡¯s right arm, severing it entirely. It retreated again, calling out in suffering, and this time Adama followed it. He was determined to capitalize on the weakness and finish the fight immediately. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. But it was a trap. As if to demonstrate weakness, the dragon crouched lower and spun around again. This time, its tail swipe cut low, forcing Adama to jump to avoid it. As the sharp tip of the monster¡¯s tail passed beneath him, it seemed he was in the clear. Until it flicked upward, maneuvered by a last second twitch of the beast¡¯s hindquarters. Adama barely got the flat of his blade in between his body and the bludgeon as it struck him in midair. He went flying, spinning in midair as he was launched by the strike. He went more up than down, more floating in the sky than hurtling towards the wall. But he was a sitting duck. Time slowed as he realized the danger he was in, blood thundering through his head as he gasped down his first gulp of cool air in forever. It could well be his last. The topspin the strike had put on him caused his gaze to be disoriented, and the pain of a set of cracked ribs threatened his focus. Threatened, but did not break. The Sage closed his eyes, gathered his power, and struck. A wave of rippling green energy, paper thin, followed the path of his swing. It whistled as it sliced through the air and made direct contact with the fleshy insides of the dragon¡¯s open mouth. It had just been about to let loose another molten river of death, aimed at an easy midair target, but now it bellowed in pain as it coughed up rivulets of blood. Adama managed to right himself at the last moment, landing unsteadily on his feet as he fought for real air again, the cool oxygen rushing through his veins like rivers in the desert. Both parties caught their breaths again, each one wary of a further trick or trap. They recovered their bearings and stared at each other, the dragon¡¯s eyes clouded in rage and pain while the Sage¡¯s viridian orbs were the only part of his body that remained icy and unwavering. He silenced the trembling in burned and broken arms by sheer force of will, stuffing down the sea of pain from all over his body that threatened to wash away his calm. The dragon coughed up blood and glared at him with fiery malice. In those eyes, he saw the embers of one final trick to be wary of. In perfect sync, Dragon and Sage shot towards one another for their final battle. Even crippled, the monster was a terror in close combat. It remained as fleet and as balanced as ever while standing on two feet and lashing out with its remaining claw. He naturally tried to drift towards its unprotected side, hoping to carve it open so it bled to death faster than he cooked. The dragon, of course, moved to avoid that. They moved in languid circles as they traded blows within the fiery battlefield, where grass fires had already begun to burn out of control. It was a dance in a burning world, a dance that came to an end in an abrupt twist. Quick as a viper, the dragon struck. Opening its mouth, revealing pink and bloody insides ringed by shining white sabers, it twisted its neck and bit at Adama from its wounded side. It came in horizontally, right from the direction the swordsman was moving toward. His momentum carried him towards the gaping maw faster than he could react, or even strike, and the jaws closed around him in triumph. Twitching, the snake lifted its head to the sky in victory. Only to have its eyes widen in surprise as it realized that things weren¡¯t right. Its jaws couldn¡¯t close all the way because there was a man in between them. Adama¡¯s legs strained to prop open the powerful jaws of the snake creature as it fought to crush him once and for all. Adama had jumped up and put out his legs in a split midair, using his largely undamaged lower limbs to prevent the fatal from ending his life. They didn¡¯t remain undamaged as they trembled, pushed to their breaking point to prevent his grisly death. But the tendons of the beast¡¯s mouth, powerful as they were, were already damaged from his earlier attack. They leaked blood as they strained to close their teeth upon the interloper. In those fateful milliseconds, Adama gathered his power once again. The heat he experienced was pushed to unbearable levels as the dragon prepared a flaming lance to cook him alive. The pressure of the mighty mandibles threatened to crush him to paste. The runes on his sword glowed a brilliant green on their ivory backdrop as he gathered everything he had. The Sage struck, and Hearthblade rang like a bell. ¡°RIPPLING SWORD¡± Hoarse lungs coughed out the chant, Adama¡¯s windpipes and vocal cords straining to produce the final chant. A fountain of gore came from the throat of the great beast, and its jaws split open, no longer held together by powerful muscle and tendon. At the last second, Adama used the last of his strength to fling himself away from the dying creature. As luck would have it, he flung himself right into the trunk of one of the trees. The impact knocked the wind out of him, and he crashed right to the ground, sword clattering uselessly away from him. He was totally spent, but he attempted to rise to his feet. His legs dangled uselessly, burned and broken as they were. He tried to crawl towards his sword, conscious of the fact that there could still be threats lurking. He hadn¡¯t even confirmed the dragon¡¯s death. He crawled a few paces and managed to grasp the hilt of his fallen sword. The shiver of relief that ran through him afterward caused him to relax just a little, and his body finally gave out. His muscles were unable to move another inch. He passed out soon afterward. ¡­ The Sword Princess stood over the body of the Sword Sage, gaping at all the carnage around her. The body of a mighty dragon lay just a stone¡¯s throw away, the culprit being this mere Level 1 adventurer right in front of her. She and the Amazons had gotten here right as the battle was over, led by a distraught prum girl they had found carried in the arms of an elven rogue. She was being carried by Tiona now and was crying the name of the unconscious warrior. ¡°Mr. Tim! Mr. Tim! Let me down!¡± This last remark was for Tiona, who did as she was requested. The girl ran to the boy and began to give him recovery items. Aiz offered one of her own potions, which was snatched out of her hand before she could even say a word. From behind her, she heard Tione finally speak: ¡°Wow! This thing would have given even a strong Level 2 some serious trouble. And he took it down all by himself at Level 1! Impressive stuff.¡± Nearby, Tiona nodded in agreement, before noticing something strange in Aiz¡¯s expression: ¡°Impressive indeed. Tha¡­ What¡¯s wrong Aiz? You look a little worried. Do you know this man?¡± ¡°¡­Yes, I think I do. He¡¯s something of a training partner.¡± Now it was Tione¡¯s time to chime in: ¡°Oooh, a training partner? For Aiz? For a Level 1, this guy is really special. Wait, you know hieroglyphs, right Aiz? Tell us what his stats are! I¡¯m curious. Please? We don¡¯t even need to look at skills or anything, just the stats at least.¡± Technically, it was bad form to examine another adventurer¡¯s stats, but a part of Aiz was curious as well. Before Tiona could rebuke her impetuous sister, Aiz looked closely at the boy¡¯s back, which was exposed thanks to the fact that his armor and clothes had been so burnt that they were nearly destroyed. And what she saw amazed her. ¡°¡­All S rank.¡± Epilogue: The Sun Sets on a Burning World Freya watched with interest as the boy did battle with his domineering adversary. Ottar had set up a magical viewing construct in the room he had cornered the young adventurer in, after luring the dragon there of course. Freya almost couldn¡¯t believe the remarkable chance that the foolish child had given them, and she had watched eagerly in anticipation of the boy¡¯s demise. A demise that never came. She watched as Adama demonstrated sublime skill in holding the monster off, taking every opportunity he could to strike at the creature¡¯s vulnerabilities. The boy fought valiantly, and he slayed an opponent that had nearly every advantage over him on paper. She watched in disbelief as the Monster Rex of the upper floors keened its last and fell over dead and was further incensed when she realized that the boy still lived. In a fit of irritation, she almost had Ottar finish him off. But then the Sword Princess and Loki¡¯s Amazons showed up. Killing the child quietly would prove impossible with them present. Reluctantly, she recalled Ottar, who had been watching stealthily with the aid of an invisibility tool. There were other covert mechanisms that she could resort to that would be more certain than the Dungeon. A knife in the back from an Upper-Level adventurer wasn¡¯t her preferred choice, as Hestia would probably suspect her. But it seemed to be her most certain tool remaining. If the enhanced Infant Dragon didn¡¯t work, then she didn¡¯t know what would. It wasn¡¯t like they could lure the Goliath up to the 12th floor. But as she was planning Adama¡¯s demise, something held her back. She had watched the entire fight with consternation, but as memories of the frenetic confrontation came back to her, she began to feel something strange. It started as a tightness in her chest, and she realized that her heart was beating faster as she recalled the boy¡¯s heroics. She looked in a mirror and realized that she was blushing. Watching the fight had left her excited and interested in a way that she hadn¡¯t felt in a long time. It was a feeling that the gods, bored as they often were, treasured when they could find it. She had seen fights against monsters before, but nothing like what she had seen from this child. His skill and heroism in the face of what should have been certain death was burned into her memory. And, simply speaking, she wanted to see more. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to give the order to have Adama assassinated because she couldn¡¯t bring herself to cut off this new avenue of excitement. She wanted to play with her new toy until it broke. With a coy smile, she cast her eyes over the city from her high perch, gazing at the various ants that scurried below but thinking of the child: ¡°I wonder how long you will survive my attentions, little swordsman?¡± She murmured, eyes sparkling with a mirth more fearsome than malice. ¡­ The aftermath of the battle was a blur. Adama had remained semi-conscious after his fight, so it was in a fog that he felt himself be picked up and carried away from where he had fallen. He tasted the dregs of a health recovery elixir in his mouth, and it wasn¡¯t long before most of his pain vanished as the potion worked its magic on him. The exhaustion remained however, so he fell into a deep and dreamless sleep as his body was carted out of the Dungeon. The next thing he remembered; he woke up in a hospital bed. He wasn¡¯t alone this time, though. Hestia sat at his bedside, reading her book, seemingly waiting for him to wake. When she heard him stir, the book snapped shut and orange eyes considered the recuperating swordsman. She was the first to speak as his mind was still clouded with the fog of sleep: ¡°I heard about what happened from the adventurers you saved, as well as the pretty blonde-haired girl who picked you up.¡± She waggled her eyebrows at him, a jester¡¯s smile dancing across her face. The humor changed to admiration and pride as she gazed at him longer. She raised her hand to his face and touched his cheek affectionately: ¡°I¡¯m proud of you, Tim.¡± Adama allowed this treatment a beat longer than he would ever admit, before pulling away from her touch grumpily, muttering: ¡°Not much to it, was there? Just needed to put a wayward lizard in its place, after all. The others were lucky to make it out alive. Is Lilli okay?¡± She nodded, informing him that his prum companion was in good health, before raising an eyebrow: ¡°Maybe it was luck that let them live, sure. But didn¡¯t you need luck to come back home as well?¡± The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°A real warrior makes his own luck.¡± ¡°Hmmm? If you say so.¡± ¡°¡­Okay, maybe I was a little lucky. But your sword did a lot of the heavy lifting as well, so thanks for that.¡± She smiled again as he gestured at the blade that she had gone to such lengths to attain for him: ¡°It¡¯s our blade, Tim. Especially since you are going to be the one doing the dirty work of paying off the loan. Speaking of money, we got the monster core from the adventurers who brought you home. It sold for 75,000. I tried to give 30% to Lilli, but she wouldn¡¯t have it, insisting you did all the work. The dragon also dropped an item.¡± She pointed to the corner, where a long green leather roll was leaning diagonally against the wall. Its emerald surface was irregular, like it was scaled, and it glittered a little with reflected afternoon sunlight: ¡°Dragon¡¯s hide. Another little benefit from your heroics. Maybe we can finally get you some decent armor at a price we can afford.¡± He nodded, silently. That sounded like a good idea: ¡°Any other surprises for me?¡± ¡°Oh, right, there was one other thing I needed your opinion on¡­¡± ¡­ Tim didn¡¯t spend much time healing. Per Hestia¡¯s orders, he stayed in the hospital overnight again, but the doctor¡¯s healing magic and recovery elixirs had him healthy and whole again the next morning. The next week or so was a flurry of activity, as Hestia showed him what she wanted his input on, and he gave his approval. That activity only increased when she updated his status again, and his subsequent report to the Guild caused a minor riot. The following days were filled with him filling out documents and taking care of various projects, a largely boring process that he balked at. Hestia argued that he needed the rest even if there wasn¡¯t any paperwork, so he put off Dungeon diving for the week. As much as he hated the tedium of the process, the results at the end were worth it. Hestia, Tim and Lilli stared up at the two-story house that Hestia Familia had just purchased. It was a pleasant sunset orange, with two bedrooms and a cot in the basement, not to mention a large living room with a nice fireplace on the bottom floor. Hestia¡¯s symbol, a blazing fire surrounded by concentric circles, was emblazoned on the door. But this symbol was a bit different than the one on Tim¡¯s back, as it had a single, double-edged longsword in its center. It vertically divided the flame and was etched with various small runes. Adding the sword was a sign that Tim captained the Familia, of course, and it represented the new insignia ofHestia Familia. The people themselves had gone through a transformation as well. Hestia had her hair done up in a bun, pinned in place with a gold and amber hairpin, and she wore her new green dress with the copper stitching for this exciting occasion. Lilli had splurged on a cream-colored dress with golden hems, and both ladies looked radiant as they stared up at the new home with identical grins. Adama himself was probably the most usual looking of them all. He had eschewed the formal wear, unwilling to get all dressed up unless he had to. He was dressed for war, but he had shed the ratty leather armor and black cloak that he wore normally. Now, his body was covered in a brilliant green mail that shimmered in the light of the sunset. The dragon¡¯s hide flowed down his front toward boots made of the same material. Behind him flapped a black cloak, reminiscent of early days though made of sturdier material. At his side was Hearthblade, its milky white scabbard, silver cross guard, and blackwood handle providing a handsome finishing touch. Truth be told, he felt he looked a little too flashy, but it was functional, so he didn¡¯t complain. Hestia and Lilli had been very appreciative of his outfit, so that was something at least. As they stared up at their new home, Lilli was the first to break the silence: ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯ve managed to purchase a brand-new home already, Mr. Tim! And you¡¯ve hit Level 2 as well! That must be some kind of record!¡± That was the revelation that had caused such a fuss at the Guild. Leveling up was something that needed to be reported to the Guild, so he had dutifully done so when he had gotten his status updated after his duel with the dragon. They had badgered him with numerous questions about how he did it and encouraged him to detail his tactics in writing, which he reluctantly had. He had left out information about his Skill, though, and they could die and rot if that was a problem. But yes, apparently, he had set some kind of record by leveling up in a month-and-a-half. Not that he cared to compare himself to others. ¡°You can call me Tim, Lilli. No need to be formal.¡± He said, wrapped up in musings about what the future would look like as he stared up at the domicile. Lilli began to protest about the need for proper respect and the amazing nature of Tim¡¯s accomplishments, but Hestia gently interrupted her: ¡°Why don¡¯t we go inside? It¡¯s getting dark after all.¡± They had closed the deal on the house a couple of days ago, with Hestia only needing Tim¡¯s sign off, but she hadn¡¯t let either of them in the new house until she had finished decorating. Tonight was the celebration of the proper opening of the Hestia Familia¡¯s new home. They all filed inside, and Lilli chatted with Hestia about how pretty the decorations were and how thoughtfully everything was placed. Hestia seemed quite proud of herself as she explained her reasoning for why she had placed certain things where they were, causing Lilli to nod seriously and ask intelligent questions. Tim mostly tuned them out as he looked around the living room, leaving the atrium. Paintings on the wall told stories of cheery winter days and celebrations, reminding him that winter was coming soon. Had Hestia bought different sets of paintings for different seasons? Or was she planning on going shopping for new paintings in springtime? Either way, they reminded him of the masterworks that he had admired back in Cradle. They demonstrated a similar mastery, but also exuded a kind of warmth and cheer that he hadn¡¯t seen even from the most capable painters of his world. In conjunction with the rest of the d¨¦cor of the living room, they gave him a warmth that he hadn¡¯t felt in a long time. Looking around, slightly dumbstruck at this uncharacteristic bout of homesickness, he finally laid eyes on the woman who made all this possible. Standing in the doorway, she watched him with a small smile, her eyes telling him that she could see right through him. He surreptitiously wiped a couple tears away and she graciously pretended she hadn¡¯t seen them. She was simply happy she had made a good impact on the child who had done so much for her. She was the first to break their silence: ¡°Welcome home, Tim.¡± He paused, before giving her a full grin, green eyes twinkling candidly: ¡°It¡¯s good to be back.¡± Volume 2 Chapter 1: Winters Onset As winter made its quiet approach, snowflakes drifted upon the sleepy streets of Orario. Gray clouds smothered the sky as they dusted the rooftops and pathways of the Adventurer¡¯s city with their languid white deluge. As the temperature plummeted, a solemn hush came over the whole township. Sure, there was still the cry of the street merchant hawking his wares, as well as the collection of boys hooting as they chased a ball down the street, seemingly oblivious to the cold. But those cries and hoots were fewer and more muted than they had been in summer. Winter¡¯s icy embraced had taken the air from the whole city. Most elected to take shelter in their well heated domiciles, snuggling up together in mutual embrace and the warmth of their fireside. The smoke from their chimneys flowed in a million lazy rivers up to the sky, little prayers for warmth and comfort drifting towards Heaven. One such cozy hearth could be found in a non-descript residential district in Northwestern Orario. The house stood out amidst its peers with its ochre paint, like an ember had fallen from the sun and nestled within white ash below. Inside this house, three figures shared the warmth of their hard-won fireplace. One young lady, with eyes and hair of chestnut, hummed a soft tune as she examined her Little Ballista automatic crossbow for any damage or defect. The gnomish construction had been well made, but it had seen regular use as she had fought to support her captain and leader. In front of her, on a threadbare brown mat, were an amalgam of items, carefully cataloged and organized. Incendiary, armor piercing, and other specialty crossbow bolts lay in neat bundles in their segregated rows. Potions, smoke bombs, monster bait, and other useful gadgets sat in neat piles on the rest of the blanket. The crown jewel of this collection was a tiny cerulean magic dagger that sparkled happily in jovial firelight. Sitting beside her in front of the hearth was a young man of rather off-putting countenance. He was clad in a tattered black cloak over a navy shirt and brown woolen pants. His woody brown hair and youthful features marked him as a boy no older than fifteen, or perhaps sixteen summers. His hands and face were absent much of the weathering and spotting that come with age. Father Time collects his interest from all mortal creatures, and by most appearances this man had yet to experience much in the way of such privation. Yet his eyes told a different story. Those viridian marbles stared into the fire with the serious gaze of a hardened veteran, a man who had seen enough seasons to accrue the wisdom of a Sage. A Sage of battle at least. His hands tenderly cleaned an ivory blade suffused with esoteric runes, oiled cloth moving diligently yet lovingly over its now-gleaming surface. His weathered cloak rustled as he shifted a little in his seat, foot tapping the wooden floor quickly with bottled up energy seeking escape. The last of this trio was a middle-aged woman sitting in a creaky wooden chair, staring at a painter¡¯s easel, humming a pleasant tune in harmony with the younger lady. She wore a comfortable black robe like the young man¡¯s, though more well cared for. Tan skin crinkled in smile lines were what made her clearly older looking than the others, though they only seemed to enhance her extraordinary beauty. Raven dark hair cascading down her back and striking orange eyes only drew the eye even further, her allure deepened in the hearth¡¯s light. Her brush moved delicately over the crackling paper canvas, the painting clearly still in its infancy. Yet pleasant green and blue paint spoke clearly of a bright spring day, a dream still far away for those caught in the onset of winter. Adama¡¯s eyes were on the fire, but his mind was far away. It flitted first to his status sheet, fresh from his defeat of the Irregular Infant dragon: Timaias Adama, Level 2 Swordsman: H, Spirit Healing: H, Strong Body: H, Hunter: H Strength: I-0 Defense: I-0 Dexterity: I-0 Agility: I-0 Magic: I-0 Spells: Rippling Sword This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. Endless Sword Skills: Predator Mind of a Swordsman Abilities were remarkable attributes that adventurers could obtain as they Leveled up, giving their owners supernatural or extraordinary capabilities of one form or another. Hestia had calmly, though with some exasperation, informed him that his status spat in the face of common sense. It was normal for an adventurer to naturally gain an Ability at Level 2. To gain two of them was very lucky, though not impossible. To obtain 4, and immediately have all of them upgraded to H, was just plain ridiculous. Admittedly, that was mostly thanks to his skill, but he still was set up for future success in an unprecedented way, since Abilities also tended to improve in grade as one Leveled as well. Spirit Healing gave him automatic Mind regeneration, allowing Adama to regain lost mental energies immediately after usage, without having to disengage and wait for natural regeneration to kick in. Hunter was apparently naturally gained from killing a great deal of monsters, so he was almost certain to get it from the very beginning. It increased his abilities while fighting enemy types he had already defeated before. Strong Body just magnified his already remarkable physical strength, while Swordsman enhanced his already considerable skills as a swordsman during combat. Altogether, it was a perfect set for someone like him, and it would have been the envy of an adventurer twice his Level. Or so Hestia said. He was certainly pleased as punch with his abilities, but it was his magic that caught his eye. ¡°Endless Sword¡± He muttered to himself as he cleaned his own sword. Thoughts of obtaining his old technique, his Path¡¯s namesake, still sent shivers of satisfaction through him to this very day. He had been practicing it in the forest, as best as he could, since using a technique for the first time in battle was liable to get you killed. He was happy about its power yet frustrated about the need to chant for an extended period for its usage. Ruminating on his new magic also made him reflect on the final moment of his battle with the dragon. The final moment where his sword rang like a bell. Standing abruptly, he startled the girls out of their musical harmony. They both looked at him in inquiry, but he preempted any questions with a terse explanation: ¡°Going for a walk. I¡¯ve got an appointment, but I¡¯ll be back for dinner.¡± And with that, he strode out of the house with a swift goodbye to both ladies. Both shook their heads at the enigmatic behavior of their male companion before going back to their projects, regaining their interrupted song as they did. ¡­ Adama¡¯s feet crunched through the snow on the forest floor, breath creating a hot mist in his face as he made his way to his training area. The noonday light was gray and gloomy, the dim atmosphere caused by dense cloud cover overhead and casting the black clad figure in a slightly sinister light. This menacing figure made its way to an open clearing that looked like it was the aftermath of a warzone. Several trees had been sliced clean in half, their stumps indicating the smooth cut that had done them in. Others had been totally shredded, like some maniac had hacked them to pieces in a manic spree of destruction. A part of Adama had felt bad at the brutalization of nature, so had had run and fetched several boulders for practice after he had confirmed his abilities on the trees. Some of these boulders now lay in tiny pieces, scattered throughout the clearing because of their status as test subjects for his Endless Sword. Now, though, he faced down one of the larger boulders he had brought, having a decidedly different course of action this time. Setting his stance, he focused for a moment on his target, before closing his eyes. His breath was even and focused, falling into his cycling rhythm, even though there was nothing to cycle. The breathing pattern served its purpose of bringing him into a combat trance, and he meditated as he tried to focus on the energy within him. Without proper spiritual senses, it was like trying to fumble through the dark, but everyone had natural senses for what was happening in their own body. He followed those, trying to grasp the power that dwelt in his own Mind. After a while, he began to feel it, a pulsing mass of warmth and strength that gathered within his cranium. He imagined what that power was like when it flowed out through his arms and into his sword, responding to and guided by the chants inscribed on his back. He remembered it and visualized the pattern of energy movement over and over again. He synchronized his breathing to that movement, trying to coax that Mind out with nothing but his own willpower, and he raised his sword. He never let go of the flow of power in his mind¡¯s eye as it rushed out and created a beam of energy following his sword stroke. He struck, sword slicing vertically through the air as he stepped into the attack. He never said a word. He opened his eyes and gazed at¡­nothing. The boulder remained entirely unharmed. But even so, he felt in his bones that his assumption was a good one. He had clearly felt a river of power flow out from him in his final strike against the dragon. Magic wasn¡¯t terribly different from his madra, as it had a similar effect on his sword, and he felt in his bones that it could be controlled with his own willpower. Undaunted by his failure, he gave a lopsided grin and stepped back into position. ¡°One practice swing down, 9,999 to go.¡± Volume 2 Chapter 2: Back to Work He hadn¡¯t been lying to the others about his appointment, however. Once he finished his practice, he walked back into the city proper, towards Guild headquarters. Waiting for him in a well warmed office was a miffed yet beautiful female half elf, her good looks only accentuated by her mild chagrin. Her emerald eyes glared at the young swordsman as he sat down across from her. He had the grace, at the very least, to look penitent. That did not save him from his lecture: ¡°Tim, what on earth did you do?! The last I see of you; you barge out of my office after asking about supporters. The next, I hear you¡¯ve fought a Level 2 monster in a duel to the death! Not only was it rude for you to cut me off, but now I hear you nearly threw your life away? You¡¯ve been an adventurer for less than two months now, but you¡¯re taking so many unreasonable risks and¡­¡± This went on for some time, while Tim tried his best to look contrite. Truly speaking, there wasn¡¯t much he would have done differently at the end of the day. Maybe he should have dealt with Eina a bit more considerately, but he had already made his stance on this type of thing as clear as crystal. No one got stronger without a little blood and a little risk. The fact that it caused worry for the women in his life wasn¡¯t new, but neither was the fact that said worry wouldn¡¯t stop him from training hard. It might make him a bit more careful and ensure he was well prepared, but that was it. As for the dragon, that just wasn¡¯t his fault at all. What was he supposed to do, let the weaker adventurers get eaten while he ran away? Both practically and morally, that wasn¡¯t going to happen. He carefully kept these thoughts to himself, however. Eina¡¯s worry, while misguided, was rather sweet. A part of him wanted to push her away, simply because he could tell that his antics were causing her heartache, despite the recency of their acquaintance. But he couldn¡¯t afford to do that, since her wealth of knowledge and skill as a teacher was invaluable. So, he weathered her lecture and apologized as earnestly as he was capable, indicating that he would do his best to avoid unreasonable danger going forward. Though whose definition of ¡°unreasonable¡± he would use was left deliberately unsaid. ¡°Unreasonable danger¡± in his book was running all the way to the Deep Levels as a Level 2. That he would promise not to do. The rest was fair game. Sufficiently mollified, she finally gave him a beaming grin: ¡°Well, so long as you understand, why don¡¯t we start talking about what I know you actually came for, hmm? I¡¯ll tell you all about the Middle Floors, you little rascal.¡± The Middle Floors was where enemies at the caliber of Level 2 and beyond began to spawn. They still spawned enemies at the higher end of Level 1, but they did so at a rapid speed sufficient to pressure even lower end Level 2s. Their layout was more complex, with a broad matrix of interlocking tunnels connecting each floor. One had to be constantly on the lookout for random pitfalls that could send a careless adventurer falling to deeper floors. The consensus was that a good party was mandatory on these floors, even for Level 2 fighters, due to the volume and the ferocity of the enemies. Official Guild policy cautioned against solo adventuring here. Adama was practically in heaven just imagining it. He eagerly memorized maps of the place and listened to descriptions of its denizens. There was a whole new variety of monsters, and with more complex abilities than those on the Upper floors, but that just made the Middle floors seem more interesting. Eina gave him the best overview she could in their hours together, but she left him with a good amount of extra reading to do before he was supposed to brave these new challenges. They finished up their learning session and she just shook her head: ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re not asking me all of this for academic purposes, so your eagerness in learning about vicious monsters is a little concerning. Because I know I can¡¯t stop you from doing something foolish, no matter how many lectures I give you, at least take this.¡± She rustled around in a bag and produced a vial of forest green liquid with a circle of rope attached. She tenderly looped the rope around his neck, the potion necklace settling into place on his chest: You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. ¡°It¡¯s a Dual potion. Capable of restoring both health and magic since you are a capable mage as well. Hold onto it in case of emergency, okay?¡± When he nodded, taken aback at the value of the gift, she patted him on the shoulder and grinned again: ¡°Be safe, Tim.¡± And with that, Adama left for home, eager to get back to eat a quick dinner and get some speed reading done. The time for rest was long over. ¡­ It was a full moon that evening, and winter¡¯s coming had diminished the majority of Orario¡¯s nightlife as well. The bright moon illuminated a scant few figures in their tavern crawling or going about their evening business. Most of those figures were hunched up against the chill of the wind and hurrying eagerly to reach more hospitable locales. One man broke that trend, standing straight backed as he hustled down Northwest Main Street, heading right towards the most inhospitable place in the world. Adama sped down the pathways of the Upper floors promptly, any monsters brave or foolish enough to get in his way dispatched with alacrity. In no time, he finally reached the new challenge of the 13th floor. He was quickly set upon by a strange bipedal rabbit monster with red eyes, wielding natural weapons of stone dagger. This was an Almiraj, one of the weaker monsters on the Middle floors that was no stronger than a Level 1 individually. Adama slid under its opening attack and dispatched it with pitiable ease. Fortunately for the sake of his training, however, the Almiraj attacked in packs. A half dozen of the creatures crashed into the large room that he had stopped in, squeaking with an intention to avenge their fallen brother. But whether there was one of them or six, they could barely lay a claw on Tim as he deflected or dodged every incoming attack with grace and poise. The Almiraj were experienced pack hunters, so they didn¡¯t let him kill them off easily and tried to cover for each other as best as they could. But once he managed the down one, then two of them, the rest of them folded like a house of cards. It wasn¡¯t long before they were dust in the wind, with only a small scratch on Adama¡¯s cheek to show for their efforts. ¡°Let¡¯s kick this up a notch or three.¡± He muttered, dropping his bait on the floor, and waiting patiently. Soon, he found that he had gotten more than he bargained for. The higher spawn rates in the Middle Floors and the high quality of his bait meant that his room was swarming with monsters in little to no time. A small army of Almiraj, backed up by a similar gathering of black dog monsters bore down on Adama, flooding his room faster than he could kill them off, even with Rippling Sword. The black dogs, Hellhounds, kindled fiery breath and spewed it at him, coming from so many directions that dodging was impossible. Some of the streams of fire hit Adama head on¡­ and did no damage whatsoever. Adama¡¯s dragon leather coat glimmered in the faint Dungeon light as he fought back against the army of creatures, making him largely impervious to any fire attacks and more resilient against slashing attacks as well. It was key in keeping him alive as the mob pressured the fledgling Level 2 adventurer, stretching even his skills to their limits to kill his enemies ever faster. Eventually, he grew tired of the threats and prepared his trump card: ¡°Hear the song of a faraway land, a dance of a thousand blades. Honed in the flames of war and sharpened in blood-soaked glades. A glint in the moonlight, bane of the horde. Skill of a Sage, the Endless Sword.¡± Hearthblade vibrated gently as it rang like a bell, generating a plethora of green sword slashes in a domelike area surrounding Adama. The enemies in his immediate area were quickly reduced to pieces as the wave of energy rippled outward. Some, further away from Adama, were only injured by the wave of magic as it lost steam. But when it touched them, their own natural weapons rang with a faint echo of Hearthblade¡¯s own chime, and they succumbed to further injury. Within a breath, nearly every monster in the chamber was dead or dying. Reinforcements still poured in, but nothing could wipe the grin off Adama¡¯s face in that moment. It didn¡¯t have the same flexibility as the true Endless Sword since it only worked at the ¡°sword like a storm¡± level. It only unleashed sword aura in an uncontrolled burst and wouldn¡¯t allow greater nuances in targeting. Not to mention the fact that it required that silly chant. But Tim was still ecstatic to have the foundation of his old Path back, and deep down he felt that all those problems could be rectified with time and practice. Eventually, the stream of monsters slowed to a trickle and petered out. Adama didn¡¯t even need to use the Endless Sword again, due to how thin he was able to keep their ranks after his first usage of the magic in combat. He realized in the aftermath of the battle, however, that there was another problem with the lack of control in the technique. Almost half of the creatures he killed with the magic had seen their magic stones seriously damaged, sometimes even cleaved in two. The storm of swords had been too thorough in its work. Still, he had wiped out so many of them that he had pulled in a decent haul, even with the attrition. He would simply need to relegate his Endless Sword to a safety measure, rather than his first option, as he was conscious of the looming debt payment and the need to finance even his daily hunts. Even so, he scooped up what remained of the monster drops and began to move to another location. He had wiped out enough monsters in this area that he would have more success if he moved. As he sprinted through underground caverns of the deadliest place in the world, he began to hum a tune of his own. Volume 2 Chapter 3: An Enigmatic Stranger Adama didn¡¯t spend as long as he normally would have in the Dungeon that night. Even with his new magic and the amplification granted by his new abilities, he was still threatened by the ferocity and the plenitude of the enemies on the 13th floor. His Level 2 stats were still at rock bottom, and he was still getting used to the physical changes brought about by the Level up as well. After a few hours of brutal, regular fighting, he had definitely gotten used to his new abilities. But he was also heaving like a whipped plow horse, so he decided to call it a night. The next day, he didn¡¯t have morning practice with Aiz so he had planned to go right into the Dungeon with Lilli that morning, but he was waylaid by Hestia yet again after they had eaten a quick breakfast together. She stopped him as he got up to retrieve his gear, waving her hands to placate her scowling Familia captain, who was unhappy at being prohibited from his normal work yet again. Even so, Hestia knew he would like what she had in mind: ¡°Wait a second, Tim. I know you¡¯re eager to get back to work and all, but I wanted you to meet someone before you do. I¡¯d meant to introduce the two of you beforehand, but things have been pretty hectic.¡± Tim raised an eyebrow and crossed his arms: ¡°What¡¯s so important about this joker that I need to meet him so badly? He some kind of great Sage?¡± Now Hestia looked a bit amused, as well as kind of sheepish, as she played with a lock of her hair when responding: ¡°No, I don¡¯t think you could call him that exactly, but he might be respected as a Sage, or even more than a Sage, in some things. You and he have quite a bit in common. I promise that you won¡¯t regret meeting him. Also, I promised him I would introduce the two of you. Just speak with him for an hour or so, please?¡± He could be as sardonic or as cynical as he liked, refusing Hestia outright was a difficult task. Nodding reluctantly, he followed her out the door and through backstreets toward the Northeastern district of Orario. As a compromise, he brought his gear as well as a fully equipped Lilli with him. He would take a single detour here, see what this mysterious stranger had to say to him, then leave immediately for the Dungeon. Adama¡¯s expectations for this meeting sunk lower when Hestia led him to a ramshackle housing complex slumped in one of Orario¡¯s non-descript alleyways. Chipped gray paint and a slightly sinking roof did not inspire confidence that the residents of this home were particularly capable or well known. Hestia knocked, and the door was answer by a timid young girl with long black bangs that covered her eyes. She wore a strange lavender robe with a crimson rope for a belt and she stuttered a bit when greeting the strangers on her doorstep: ¡°G-good morning, L-lady Hestia. The Lord told us to expect you. R-right this way please.¡± She then led Hestia and co through the brown hallways of the dilapidated townhouse, finally stopping at another dark wooden door. Knocking softly, she waited for a calm masculine voice to echo out a simple ¡°Come in¡± from within, before opening the door and showing the visitors inside. Sitting at a central round table was a dark haired and dark eyed man of average height and build. He looked to be chiseled out of stone, with a handsomely defined chin that led down to a well-muscled neck and shoulders. His skin was the same tan as Hestia¡¯s while his garb was also a similar beige. Despite having the build and affect of a noble aristocrat, he had gone largely without adornment and was instead dressed in the plain robes of a laborer. The only decorative aspect of his appearance was his hair, which had been tied into long loops by a purple band. Adama didn¡¯t recognize the style. Simple dress or otherwise, the man¡¯s exceptionally handsome features and powerful build seemingly marked him as being of the same breed as Hestia. One of her god-friends, then. Tim fought the urge to sigh, as most of his interactions with divinities not named Miach or Hestia indicated that they were selfish and unreasonable creatures. He would have to hope that this fellow was different. His hopes were improved when the man flashed them a genuine and warm smile and got up to greet them: Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. ¡°Hestia, my old friend. It¡¯s good to see you.¡± The man¡¯s voice tumbled easily out like flowing silver. ¡°Hello, Take, I¡¯m glad to see you again as well. It¡¯s been too long. This is Tim, my Familia captain, and his supporter Lilli.¡± ¡®Take¡¯ greeted Tim and Lilli warmly, indicating that he was happy to see that Hestia was building such a nice Familia already. As Lilli clarified that she wasn¡¯t an official member of the Familia yet, something about this strange divinity caught Adama¡¯s eye. He began tracking the man¡¯s movements with a careful gaze. Take offered them all to take a seat, and had the girl, whose name was Chigusa, fetch them all some drinks. They sat while Take and Hestia did some catching up and Tim and Lilli continued to sit in vigilant silence. Sensing Tim¡¯s impatience, Hestia brought their conversation to a point rather quickly: ¡°So, Take, you said that there was something you wanted to ask us about?¡± He nodded seriously, ¡°Indeed there is. I¡¯ve heard stories of the meteoric rise of this young swordsman here and I want to ask a favor. My children are strong, but all of them are still Level 1. They want to make a name for themselves so they can better support the orphanage that they grew up in. We left that place about a year ago to come to Orario to do that, but as you can see, we can¡¯t even afford great accommodations for ourselves. We send back what we can, but I can see that they are all impatient to reach for more. I train them as well as I can, but I cannot help them grow faster in the Dungeon. I was wondering if Tim would consider taking them under his wing and training them in Dungeon combat.¡± Both girls turned to look at Adama, who glowered in suspicion at this new petitioner: ¡°What makes you think I would be so good at that? Meteoric rise or no, I¡¯ve only been an adventurer for two months or so. There must be someone more qualified.¡± Take, on the other hand, was smiling knowingly as he responded: ¡°Oh, I think you underestimate yourself, Tim. Breaking the Level 2 record by as much as you have qualifies you as a once-in-a-generation talent. Also, I can see by the way you move and by how you assess things that your skill and experience far surpass any normal veteran adventurer, though I couldn¡¯t say for certain exactly why. Besides, it¡¯s not as though I have a plethora of friends in Orario with talented warriors like you under their wings. You are one of the best choices out there to guide them.¡± Now Adama gave Take his sarcastic half grin, ¡°That so? Well, then why should I? My time is valuable, and I don¡¯t want to waste it watching over a few baby hatchlings.¡± ¡°A perfectly reasonable response. If you were to do this, we would be very much within your debt. The aid and friendship of Takemikazuchi Familia is not to be underestimated, especially if you can train my children well. We could also discuss monetary payment, or I could help you with anything you desired as well.¡± Now Adama¡¯s grin had taken on a bellicose flavor, ¡°Oh really? Anything I desired? If that¡¯s the case, then why don¡¯t we have a nice and friendly sparring match, Mr. Takemikazuchi?¡± ¡°Tim?!¡± Lilli exclaimed from his right, ¡°What are you saying? He isn¡¯t even an adventurer!¡± Hestia, on the other hand, was simply trying to cover a knowing smile, while Takemikazuchi was decidedly unphased by the adventurer¡¯s combative challenge. Tim had taken notice of how the man moved. He possesed the grace of a natural predator, a warrior whose confidence and poise were absolute and well founded. This Takemikazuchi was no ordinary god, Adama could see that clearly. He did follow his challenge with a stipulation, though: ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t use any magic against an opponent with no magic. I¡¯ll also hold back in terms of physical strength, too. I just want to cross swords with a new and capable opponent. Iron sharpens iron, after all.¡± The god¡¯s smile hadn¡¯t waved whatsoever before he responded: ¡°Of course, I understand. I would be happy to cross blades with such an accomplished young person, especially if it means that he would be more willing to help train my children. I, Takemikazuchi, the god of war, accept your challenge!¡± ¡­ Atop the ramparts of Orario, a small group of adventurers stood shivering in the early morning cold. Lilli, of course, was among the spectators, alongside Hestia, but 4 others had also come out to witness this midmorning duel. One of them was Chigusa, who seemed to be doing her best to blend in with her Familia members as she shyly looked onward. The others were a heavyset man by the name of Ouka and two women by the name of Mikoto and Asuka. Ouka, Mikoto, and Chigusa all wore lavender clothing of similar stylings, while Asuka alone opted for a yellow robe with a red belt. They were the strongest members of Takemikazuchi Familia and had been called out by their god to watch this match. These Familia members had brushed off the snow and cleared away the ice from the top of the ramparts to give clean footing to the two men who now faced each other down upon its evenly cut stones. Both Adama and Takemikazuchi held normal iron swords, Tim unwilling to take an advantage in the weapons department either. Both held their blades at the ready, gazing at each other with unwavering focus, attempting to suss out any weaknesses and vulnerabilities. Takemikazuchi¡¯s jovial grin had been replaced with an iron mask of total sobriety, the visage of a warrior who took his opponent totally seriously. As a light sprinkling of snow drifted down around the two sword masters, the world itself seemed to hold its breath. Each man tested the other silently, patiently. They held that tension for a handful of endless seconds until, in harmony, they stepped forward and went on the attack. Volume 2 Chapter 4: God of War Adama closed the gap between them swiftly, his superior speed still prevalent even if he wasn¡¯t using the full extent of his physical abilities. His sword flickered out in a horizontal slash that transitioned into a full overhead blow, a feint that took place in the space of a heartbeat. His opponent, however, had already positioned his sword to block that overhead blow. Almost lazily, Take redirected the attack and struck back with a thrust of his own. The thrust didn¡¯t have a huge amount of force or speed behind it, but Adama could feel the conceptual weight behind the attack. It was delivered perfectly, at the exact moment when he was most vulnerable, and he needed to use every ounce of his speed to avoid it. Spinning, he allowed the attack to graze him as he pivoted into a full force horizontal slash. But this attack only his empty air as his opponent deftly stepped back and avoided it easily. Adama then found himself on the defensive, as Takemikazuchi took the initiative with a set of jabs and sweeps that he found almost impossible to block. The war god flowed through simple combat forms, but Adama found him an impossible walnut to crack. It was like trying to catch the river in his hands. The simply dressed divinity moved through every trap, every defense, every plan that Adama set up to contain him. When Adama tried to seize the initiative again, Take would fall back a little and allow him a few slashes, before capitalizing on the tiniest of openings and then Tim would be on the defensive again. Infuriatingly, the war god still held an easygoing smile the entire time, never seeming to tire. The fury of their sword stokes sent sparks onto the unrelenting stones of the ramparts. Tim recognized a feint and blocked a leftward slash, striking back with a kick to his opponents¡¯ midriff. Take sucked in his stomach, but he couldn¡¯t avoid a small portion of the strike¡¯s force. Seizing on the opportunity, Tim showered his opponent with a barrage of diagonal and overhead blows, seeking to crash through those defenses. But the war god remained unphased, recovering instantly, and maintaining a cool domain of tranquility around himself as he fended off the storm of blades. Adama¡¯s mind worked furiously on how to shatter that edifice of calm as his attacks were rendered impotent. And finally, he saw his chance. He drew the fight further away from the spectators and toward the opposite edge of the ramparts. The upright stone structures of its crenelated edges still had accumulated snow, and Adama pushed their fight such that both swordsmen were standing parallel to them. He allowed himself to be pushed once again on the defensive, but after a bit he jumped back and delivered a roundhouse kick. This kick was targeted not at his opponent, but at the white crusted tops of the stone rectangles to his left. His boot swept the snow and ice right off its perch, sending a wave of white right at his opponent. Adama followed this projectile with a simple thrusting attack delivered at maximum speed, eyes narrowed in total focus. His blade glinted in the early morning gray. The world hung suspended in that pivotal moment. And then it was over. With the scream of breaking iron, Takemikazuchi¡¯s blade clashed with Tim¡¯s and cleaved right through it. The war god¡¯s sword had cut right through the icy projectile coming at him and hit Tim¡¯s sword exactly where it was the weakest. It passed through the blade with little resistance and Tim¡¯s thrust was knocked off target, sending the man staggering in the wrong direction. When he recovered and whirled around, he saw Take in a ready position, sword held erect and at ease. He knew the implication of that stance, though. Take could have seriously wounded or killed him in his moment off balance. But the man hadn¡¯t even held the sword to his neck, instead having decided to return to the steady point where he had begun the fight. It was a sign of respect that Tim reciprocated, mirroring the stance with his broken sword. Both men sheathed their blades and bowed, though Tim bowed lower. The Sage respected such a skilled and gracious opponent. They turned and looked at their spectators, most of whom had their jaws slack in amazement. Hestia alone smirked knowingly at the display of skill and grit from both fighters, while Takemikazuchi Familia was looking at Tim in total awe. The four of them hustled over quickly to the man, each indicating their admiration for the man vociferously: ¡°That¡¯s the hardest I¡¯ve ever seen the Lord fight!¡± ¡°You¡¯re amazing, Mr. Adama! I can¡¯t believe an adventurer can fight like that!¡± ¡°An admirable performance. I see the rumors about your skills are true.¡± Each of them fawned over the man with interest, as Tim tried to protest that he had lost and didn¡¯t deserve their respect. It was Ouka who responded in contradiction: This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. ¡°The Lord is the living embodiment of ¡°War¡± or ¡°Battle¡± itself. To lose to such an opponent, even with an edge in physical abilities, is wholly expected. What has earned our admiration was the transcendent skill that you yourself demonstrated in the match. I have never seen the Lord pushed to such a degree in all my years of knowing him.¡± Stymied, Adama attempted to deflect the conversation. Looking over at Takemikazuchi, he quipped: ¡°If you¡¯re so skilled, Mr. Lord of War, then why ask me to take these young chicks into the Dungeon? Surely you could guide them better than I could, considering the performance you just put on.¡± It was Lilli who answered in Take¡¯s stead, piping up for the first time since they had come to fight here: ¡°Gods or goddesses don¡¯t go into the Dungeon. Not because they can¡¯t, but because brutal and terrible tragedies occur when they do. The Dungeon is known to despise them and will spawn all sorts of abominations to attack them when they dare to venture within. If the war god were to go into the Dungeon, he would create more threats than he could solve. Guild policy strongly discourages any divinities from entering the Dungeon.¡± Nodding, Takemikazuchi commented: ¡°Yes, that¡¯s about the size of it. But I¡¯m sure with your skills, Tim, you could ensure that my children grow even faster and with greater safety. I will pay whatever price you consider fair for your aid. Money may be a bit difficult, but¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need money.¡± Tim interrupted, scratching his head in frustration, ¡°If you want me to take them under my wing so badly, then I¡¯ll do that. Under one condition¡­¡± ¡­ Later that morning, a team of six descended the long spiraling hallway in the basement of Babel leading towards the Dungeon. They made their way steadily through the Upper floors, the four fighters in lavender robes doing most of the work in clearing out any opposition, while the swordman in a dark green robe mostly just watched closely. They had no real difficulty descending through the 1st-11th floors, though some of the Level 1 fighters muttered nervously when they stepped foot on the 12th floor. The mist was thicker here than it was on the 11th, making visibility even more awkward than it normally was. ¡°This is the first time we¡¯ve ever been on the 12th floor.¡± The brown-haired girl named Asuka murmured cautiously, squinting to peer through the thick fog. Ouka quickly rumbled out a response: ¡°There¡¯s a first time for everything. We have the abilities necessary to survive here. And with a Level 2 companion, especially one as skilled as Mr. Adama, we should be safe. We can fight without inhibition with him watching our backs.¡± He said all this with the unchanging and solid expression of a statue carved from granite, clearly attempting to reassure his comrades that they would be fine. Mikoto, a black-haired girl who favored a katana, also provided a steady and unwavering presence. ¡°Indeed. We can trust our Lord¡¯s judgement in leaving us in this man¡¯s care. Just be prepared for anything.¡± The two remaining girls, Chigusa and Asuka, looked at each other, shrugged their shoulders, and nodded. Up ahead, Tim forced himself to stymie a quiet smile. He had gotten the measure of this party as they moved through the Dungeon and seen that Ouka and Mikoto were both in the higher ranks of Level 1. The other two were more in the middle ranks of the Level, but he intended to change all of that very quickly. They also seemed quite skilled, showing signs that their Lord had given them some vigorous combat training. All of this meant that they would be able to adventure on the 12th even without his guidance or help, normally speaking. He wasn¡¯t planning on taking them on a normal adventure, however. ¡°Prepared for anything is right.¡± He thought to himself, as he called a halt for their party in a suitably large room. They looked at him strangely as he eyed the last member of their merry band and gave her a nod. Lilli stared back at him; apprehension written all over her face. The unspoken message was clear: ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± When he nodded again, she sighed, and carefully placed some monster bait on the ground. Lilli had already been made familiar with Tim¡¯s fishing tactics in the past, and she had learned not to panic when an army of monsters was closing in on her position. The others, however, had followed Tim¡¯s gaze and they let out cries of alarm when they noticed what she had done. Even stoic Ouka¡¯s expression had broken out in a visage of poorly concealed fear: ¡°Miss Arde, what have you done? Isn¡¯t that monster bait?¡± She nodded wordlessly and pointed at Tim. When they had all turned around to look at him, he barked out a quick explanation: ¡°This is special training that should help you with your money problems and make you grow faster. Lilli and I will support you from the rear, but I want you to bear the brunt of the fighting. Ouka¡¯s in charge.¡± With no further questions, he walked past them and stood by Lilli, interposing the Take Familia adventurers and the incoming gang of monsters. In the mist, red eyes gleamed and roughly a dozen orcs came shambling towards their position, their heavy footsteps a steady drumbeat of doom that grew increasingly louder. The two more easily frightened women fumbled with their weapons, clearly trying to choke down cries of fear. Ouka was already calling out orders and attempting to coordinate their response, having reacted quickly to their plight. He and Mikoto would act as vanguard while Asuka would protect Chigusa from the mudguard and Chigusa would do what damage she could with her bow. Tim nodded in approval at how swiftly they had adapted to their circumstances, thinking quietly that they might be worth training after all. As the orcs bore down on their vanguard, he spared them a few more words: ¡°Good luck.¡± Volume 2 Chapter 5: Harsh Training A boom rang out as Ouka caught a blow from one of the lead monsters on his axe, their weapons locking in a battle of strength. The huge green beast had swung a tree trunk like a club at the frontline warrior. Now it strained to overpower Ouka, but the big man held firm, muscles visibly straining in the contest against the large category monster. All of this gave Chigusa time to aim and plant an arrow right in the beast¡¯s eye, allowing Ouka to break the deadlock and cleave right through the monster¡¯s chest. That was just the lead fighter, though, and three more of the Orcs soon replaced their fallen comrade, surrounding Ouka and letting out bloodthirsty war cries. The large vanguard desperately fended them off as Chigusa fumbled to provide him protection. To his right, Mikoto dodged and weaved around her own barrage of attacks, surrounded as she was by four other enemies. Her high agility made it possible for her to successfully evade numerous threats, even while surrounded, but she was pressured enough that she wasn¡¯t able to strike back decisively. Ouka, on the other hand, was forced to block and parry heavy attacks from three different directions at once. He was already getting tired, but Chigusa had been forced to train her fire on the other Orcs that were attempting to bypass their vanguard. Mikoto eventually managed to hit an Orc in its magic stone, causing it to disintegrate on the spot, while Ouka also managed another lethal blow on one of his opponents, but both were thrown back on the defensive as reinforcements took the place of their fallen comrades. It wouldn¡¯t have been so bad if they had only needed to handle a dozen, but more Orcs were pouring into the room to supplement the first group, drawn as they were to the bait. Rivulets of sweat trickled down the faces of the two vanguard members as they fought with everything they had just to stay alive. Asuka managed to score a lethal blow on an Orc that got past the frontline, while Chigusa managed a lucky hit on an Orc magic stone, but there were too many of them. Takemikazuchi Familia seemed seconds away from collapse when a firm voice rang out across the battlefield. ¡°Mikoto, to your left! Dodge that Orc and attack the one with its back to you.¡± Shocked, Mikoto obeyed orders on instinct. She rolled under the legs of the Orc to her left and found another enemy with its back to her. It was wide open, and she didn¡¯t hesitate to jump, straddle the monster on its back, and open its throat from behind. This gave Ouka, the man being targeted by that Orc, the breathing room to score another lethal blow on a second enemy in his encirclement. Mikoto then jumped from the falling corpse of her most recent victim towards the third enemy that had been pressuring Ouka. Taken by surprise, the Orc didn¡¯t even have time to scream before Mikoto¡¯s katana took it in the eye. That took care of the three who were bothering Ouka, but it left the several opponents who were attacking Mikoto with no distractions. With nothing to inhibit them, they began to charge the undefended rearguard. As Ouka and Mikoto moved to help, however, two more Orcs reinforcing the first batch moved forward to attack them. Luckily, one of these was hit right in the throat with one of Chigusa¡¯s arrows, and strangely enough, the other monster was quickly peppered with other projectiles as well. Crossbow bolts sank into the stomach, shoulder, and eye of the attacking Orc, causing it to flail in pain and anguish. The onslaught was followed up with another command from that same voice from earlier, high pitched and female yet not coming from Chigusa or Asuka. ¡°Mikoto and Ouka stick together and intercept these four. We¡¯ll cover you.¡± It now became clear that Lilli had entered the battlefield. Shouting commands, she directed the frontline adventurers in the most efficient way possible, preventing their imminent collapse and helping to thin the herd when needed. Adama had long understood that his prum friend was quite intelligent, making her a natural born strategist. This would be and excellent proving ground for her in that regard. The vanguard fighters hastened to obey her orders, crashing down on the four attempting to assault the rearguard with all haste. But even after they took care of those enemies, another half dozen Orcs was already bearing down on them. Chigusa and Lilli attempted to back away as Asuka, Mikoto, and Ouka fought side by side to fend off the horde. But there was no obvious end in sight, as more and more enemies bore down on the beleaguered fighters. As they tired, they began to take more injuries. Ouka had suffered a gash on his back where he had been grazed by one of the enemy¡¯s natural weapons. Flying rocks and debris kicked up by the Orcs powerful attacks ensured that every fighter was covered in a litany of tiny cuts. One particularly unlucky rock had grazed Mikoto¡¯s temple, and now she fought with her right eye gummed shut with blood. The relentless press of the monsters meant that no one had the time to drink any potions, which meant that these injuries were here to stay, the blood loss only further aggravating their exhaustion. They fought for breath with increasing desperation, and the clarion orders and warnings of Lilli began to be drowned out by the increasingly triumphant cries of the lumbering beasts. Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. Poor Asuka was the first to break. The brown-haired girl had put up an admirable showing, given her perfectly natural fear, but she simply lacked the iron will and superior skill of her two companions. They tried to take on the bulk of the fighting, but eventually she was confronted by a towering Orc that launched a vicious kick right at her. She was a hair too slow to dodge and the tip of the creature¡¯s foot launched her small frame right across the battlefield, before landing in an unmoving heap. The attack on his comrade was a momentary and fatal distraction for Ouka, who cried out when he saw the girl go flying. This allowed an Orc to bring its club whistling diagonally towards his head, totally unobstructed, promising a quick and violent death. Then, another voice echoed across the battlefield: ¡°Rippling Sword!¡± Suddenly, the Orc¡¯s arms were severed cleanly at the joint, sending its strike off target. It looked stupidly at the stumps that used to be its arms before it joined many of its colleagues in pained roars. The newcomer to the fight was the impassive and stony-faced swordsman, whose eyes glinted with a will of steel and a promise of violence. Voice level, he called out orders firmly and clearly: ¡°Lilli, go heal Asuka. The rest of you, just stay alive.¡± Without further elaboration, the Sage marched into the fray. He fired out his Swift Strike magic with total abandon, slicing and dicing the army of Orcs with total impunity. At Level 2, the magic was strong enough to cut right through even their tough green hides, often going through multiple targets before losing steam. The gang of monsters was cut to ribbons under the brutal onslaught, arms and heads going in multiple directions all in the space of a few heartbeats. Even as the lion¡¯s share of their comrades lay dead or dying, however, the remaining monsters were whipped up in a blood crazed frenzy and charged the newcomer. Some of these assailants fell apart before they even reached the swordsman, but at least five managed to reach him. Howling in rage, three Orcs at the front of this pack swung their clubs in harmony, their massive overhead attacks propelled by their momentum bearing down on the lone fighter. He didn¡¯t move a step. Boom An enormous crash echoed throughout the room. Adama had caught all three attacks on the flat of his blade, and pressure of their strikes had pushed his body deeper into the earth, the stone splintering and fracturing all around him. His back, however, had remained utterly unbowed after taking all that force, and he swiftly shoved right back, knocking their clubs right away. He counterattacked, swinging his sword three times in a single heartbeat, creating three corpses at the same time. The two enemies behind this vanguard charged around those corpses recklessly, too caught up in their bloodlust to reflect on their actions. Adama stabbed the one on his right and simultaneously punched the attacker on his left in the chest. The stab to the heart proved to be instantly fatal, unsurprisingly, but the punch to the chest had been delivered with such force that two things happened at once. The shockwaves of the blunt strike shattered the magic stone and caused the creature to go flying backward in a spray of blood. The mist of blood and the flying corpse turned into fine ash before the body even hit the ground, making it almost look like the punch had reduced the great beast to ash on the force alone. Even Tim looked surprised as he blinked and looked down at his fist. ¡°Strong Body, huh? I could get used to this.¡± Of course, the Hunter Ability also increased his status when fighting Orcs, as he had already killed many in the past. Both abilities, alongside his Level 2 strength, were what allowed this absurd and almost effortless display of force. The entire room, once nearly taken over by monsters, was now largely cleared out. A few Orcs lingered by the doorway, but having seen what happened to their comrade, they turned and fled in search of easier prey. In the space of a handful of seconds, an entire pack of monsters had been completely wiped out. Panting, the remaining members of Takemikazuchi Familia stared at Adama with eyes the size of dinner plates. Ouka and Mikoto were so shocked that their weapons fell from tired hands, their arms relaxed almost forcibly from the weight of their exhaustion and surprise. At around that moment, Asuka woke up. Healed thanks to Lilli¡¯s tender ministrations, she stood up and ran to support her comrades, only stopping and staring in shock when she realized that all the enemies were gone. Looking around, she asked: ¡°What happened? Where are they?¡± Too stunned to answer, the rest of her Familia just gaped at her for a few moments. Adama was the first to break the silence: ¡°Subpar for the first go around, but there¡¯s potential for improvement. Collect the drop items, then we¡¯ll take a walk to another room and try it again. You can rest during that time.¡± Sheathing his sword, he sank into a meditative position, clearly expecting them to start harvesting the monster cores. Besides Lilli, however, Adama¡¯s lower-level companions didn¡¯t move a muscle. They just stared in further shock at the meditating figure, to stunned to do or say anything. Sensing their disobedience, he opened one eye and barked out: ¡°Go on! There¡¯s training to be done. Daylight wastes as you gape like fish out of water.¡± The other fighters sprang into action, then, but as they harvested the corpses, they shot meaningful looks at one another. All of them seemed to be staring at Ouka, begging him to step up and say something, causing the big man to let out a sigh. He wasn¡¯t looking forward to contradicting their Lord¡¯s chosen guide, but something had to be said. Chapter 6 Steeled Resolve The large man lumbered over to Adama as he sat there, his companions finishing the necessary work of extracting the spoils of war. Tim opened his eyes and scrutinized his young charge, waiting for the big man to be the first to speak. After some hesitation, Ouka finally did just that: ¡°Sir, with all due respect, we can¡¯t go through that again. We were nearly just wiped out by those monsters. I¡¯m not sure we could handle that many again, all at once.¡± Adama examined him thoughtfully, before responding: ¡°Were you wiped out, Ouka?¡± The large man fidgeted a bit: ¡°¡­No.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because you were here to save us when we were in trouble.¡± ¡°Exactly. I was here to back you up when you were in mortal danger. Now, I won¡¯t pretend to you that I¡¯m omnipotent. Not even close. No guarantee I¡¯ll be able to save you every time. But I will guarantee you this: Training like this is the fastest way I know to get stronger. It just makes sense. Push yourself, defeat more enemies, grow faster. I do this type of thing by myself, with no safety net. I wouldn¡¯t tell you to do something I wouldn¡¯t do myself. But I won¡¯t force you. I¡¯ll babysit you fighting normally if you want. But ask yourselves; are you adventurers or not? Do you really want to get stronger? You won¡¯t be able to do that without risk. Every time you come down here, you take some risk. Are you willing to take a little more to reach beyond your wildest dreams? Decide quickly.¡± When he had finished speaking, he closed his eyes. Tim had favored them with an explanation, something he normally preferred to avoid, out of respect for the warrior who had asked him to take these chicks under his wing. If they still refused his help after this, then there would be nothing to be done. Ouka just looked thoughtful, though, and when they had finished extracting the intact monster cores, Takemikazuchi Familia went into a huddle. Mikoto was the first to speak: ¡°I say we continue. The Lord has chosen this man to be our trainer for a reason. While his methods are harsh, they seem to make sense. We should at least wait and see if they work well.¡± The other two girls looked uncertain and concerned, but they looked to Ouka to hear his opinion first. They trusted him as their leader to choose the best path forward. The big man sighed a little at the weight of that trust, and allowed a long pause before he spoke: ¡°I think we should do this. I reacted badly at first, because of the fear of nearly dying. But thinking about it now, I believe that Mr. Adama was watching over us this entire time. How many have the ability to train like this with someone of his caliber as a safety net? This opportunity is something that our Lord wanted for us, and for good reason. I agree with Mikoto.¡± With that, the others reluctantly agreed, and they all proceeded to move to the next location. Adama was secretly pleased at this decision, as he genuinely had high hopes for these kids, especially Mikoto. If they followed his directions, they would reach their full potential and likely become powerful allies. Plus, he truly did respect their master, which made him want to demonstrate his capabilities as a teacher to the gregarious war god. The next several hours followed the same pattern of the first encounter. Lilli would direct their party from the rear as Adama looked on, only intervening when absolutely necessary. That meant that the Level 1 adventurers were regularly pushed to the point of exhaustion and death as they desperately tried to fend off the horde. Minor wounds, and even severe injuries were tolerated, so long as the fighters were able to keep going. It was difficult and painful work, often pushing the young fighters until they were seeing red, the blood vessels in the backs of their eyes having broken from the stress of dealing with so many threats at once. The results, however, were worth it. You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. By the end, Lilli¡¯s commands were sharper and delivered with more confidence. Her ability to judge the battlefield and coordinate a small group improved significantly over the course of just a day. The others had also learned to obey more quickly and hone their own instincts to anticipate what was needed. Their movements were swifter and more well executed, any hesitation or weakness thoroughly beaten out of them. They also learned to conserve their energy better, parrying or dodging, when possible, rather than blocking outright. Ouka had transformed into a more dependable and consistent vanguard while Mikoto had embraced her role as a more agile guerilla fighter. Even Chigusa had learned how to better pick her targets, and both her and Asuka had gotten better at keeping level heads in times of stress. Their party had graduated from Orcs and moved on to Silverbacks in the final challenge of the day. These were fewer in number, but far more deadly and canny relative to their blundering green compatriots. The party stumbled a bit at this change, but they quickly got their heads together and presented a capable front to the silver-furred apes. They managed to bring down six of the creatures before Adama was forced to step in, with Ouka holding off three at once for a respectable period. As the final monster collapsed headless into the white grasses of the most dangerous Upper floor, Adama turned and surveyed his young protegees, who had also collapsed, though in their case it was of exhaustion. Ouka had been the first to go down this time, from a nasty punch from a massive ape-like fist, and Tim was pleased to see that Lilli had nursed him back to life. He was pleased with all of them, truth be told, though he wasn¡¯t planning on showing it. They had improved more than he had expected over the course of the day, and he looked forward to watching them grow. He would need to put in overtime in his moonlighting to shore up his own continued growth, but that was just fine. That said, it was time to call it a day. His charges stared at him with glazed eyes when he told them that it was time to leave before they broke out into cheers muted by exhaustion and more than one sigh of relief. Adama decided to show a little mercy and let them rest as they made their way back, electing to clear out any trouble they met on their ascension by himself. Funnily enough, they ran into an Infant Dragon as they approached the exit of the 12th floor. Adama took his time defeating and dismembering this random and somewhat nostalgic threat. It was much weaker than the enhanced version that he had fought earlier, and he had been reborn since then, so this little lizard was quickly dispatched after he had finished humbling it. He received a few shocked and awe-filled glances from his new students after he did, stopping as they did in their tracks to gaze at their chaperone¡¯s display of skill. That only earned them a chastisement from their harsh teacher, however, and orders to quit gaping and keep walking. They arrived at the exit of the Dungeon without further incident and said goodbye in the shadow of the tower of Babel. It was late afternoon, and Tim and Lilli elected to have dinner with Hestia before going back into the Dungeon. Lilli had learned about Adama¡¯s moonlighting and had asked to accompany him. He had initially turned her down, citing the danger, but she was persistent and had nagged him into taking her along with him on occasion. This was one such occasion, so she hummed happily by his side as they made their way towards the Dungeon for the third time that day. As they ambled towards their goal, Tim stared up at the sky, breath misting in the early evening cold. The first stars were beginning to make their appearance, their light competing with the final dregs of an early sunset. As he considered this calming winter atmosphere, Adama found himself at peace. He truly had found his place in this world. In some ways, he would always be a stranger in a strange land. His many years of bloodshed and toil, of life and love, all in his past life, loomed a consistent presence in the back of his mind. Even now, he fought the urge to reach out with his Jade senses or open his Copper sight. He still breathed according to his cycling technique, the habit so visceral and ingrained he doubted he would ever stop. But a good woman had worked hard to make a home for him here, and in many ways she had succeeded. He had friends, more than one promising student, and a clear purpose in life. The shadow of loneliness, of self-doubt, had well and truly passed away from him now. What more could a man ask for? ¡­ He had been forced to abridge his evening training as well, as Lilli reached her limit faster than he did just trying to keep up, but that was fine. He was getting a little tired as well, and he wanted to be in perfect shape for the next morning¡¯s training. After grabbing a few hours of shuteye, he made his way out of the Familia¡¯s new home and into the snowy streets in the early morning hush. His feet crunched in the newly fallen blanket of white as he made his way through back alleys and towards the northern ramparts. Aiz, eager as ever, had gotten there before him. Her golden hair swayed gently in the pre-dawn light as she stood upright and gazed at him from the other end of the rampart. She remained as silent as the town around him as she gave him a small smile and bowed in greeting, clearly eager to get down to business. Adama held up his hand in denial, however, and she cocked her head in confusion as him, hand still on the hilt of her sword. They didn¡¯t have to wait like that for very long, before a voice echoed out from the tower behind Adama: ¡°Hello there! Sorry I¡¯m late!¡± Stepping to the top of the spiral staircase and out into the light of day was a plainly dressed man with dark hair and eyes. He possessed astoundingly good looks, as well as a simple iron sword strapped at his side. He flashed a smile at both Tim and Aiz as he stepped out into the light, clearly earnestly apologetic. Adama was the first to speak, cutting through Aiz¡¯s astonishment: ¡°You¡¯re basically on time. We were early. Aiz, this it Takemikazuchi, god of war. I believe that both of us can learn a lot sparring from him, so I invited him along. Take, this is Aiz Wallenstein. A sparring buddy and student of mine.¡± ¡°Ah, when you said that Sword Princess would be here, I confess I had my doubts. I am glad to see that it was true, and I can finally meet such a prestigious young adventurer. A pleasure to meet you young lady.¡± Takemikazuchi gave her a bow, which Aiz reciprocated somewhat shakily. When they were upright again, Take called out enthusiastically: ¡°Now with the pleasantries taken care of, let us begin!¡± Volume 2 Chapter 7: New Heights Takemikazuchi proved to be an outstanding addition to their little practice team. His skills were nothing short of sublime, and Adama watched Aiz learn more and more in real time as they clashed, electing to sit on the sidelines for now. The young swordswoman had gotten to the point where verbal instruction could do next to nothing for her. She simply needed more practice against opponents of high skill. He could tell that she was no stranger to fighting powerful enemies, but one could learn little of proper swordsmanship from slaying a dragon or besting a giant. True growth in skill was usually garnered by matching wits with an opponent of equal or superior finesse. And Take fit that bill perfectly. The divinity¡¯s movements were more art than mere combat. With perfect economy of motion, and a wide array of subtle movements, he managed to slip through and redirect a lightning-fast onslaught of attacks. The blonde-haired girl tried everything. Feints, stabs, leg sweeps, and a seemingly unbreakable cage of slashes were all seen through and perfectly countered or avoided. The Sword Princess was clearly growing frustrated, so she tried to increase her speed even further, but her enigmatic opponent held fast even against the eye-popping speed of the Level 5 adventurer. Eventually, though, something had to give. Screeech! With a great shriek of iron, Aiz¡¯s sword cleaved through Takemikazuchi¡¯s sword, sending the jagged upper half of the iron weapon spinning towards the edge of the rampart. Both fighters froze at this event, each of them huffing and gasping in exhaustion, though both were also grinning in excitement. Aiz¡¯s sword remained immaculate and unharmed. When Tim stepped in to ask about it, Aiz responded: ¡°Desperate was crafted with the Durandal attribute, making it indestructible. If he were equipped with a comparable weapon, I imagine that I would have been on the losing side of that fight.¡± But Take was already waving away her self-deprecating commentary: ¡°Nonsense. You are very strong. The reputation of the Sword Princess precedes her very nicely. If that fight were to have continued, your incredible speed would have begun to cause me problems.¡± Truth be told, Tim was more than a little shocked. Not at Aiz¡¯s speed but at the ability of Takemikazuchi to hold off a high-level adventurer, despite the fact that he was not an adventurer himself. Since all deities on Gekai had sealed off their powers, Take being no exception, Take¡¯s physical attributes should be only at the peak of what an ordinary person could achieve with their own flesh and blood. Aiz was physically superior in every single way, and yet Tim agreed with her assessment. With similar weaponry, Take could have won. They had fought on even footing, despite the massive difference in power. Adama was forced to snap out of his reverie when he realized that the others were looking at him for direction. He reached down at his side and pulled out a backup saber, handing it to Take, saying: ¡°I only brought this as a backup and we¡¯re probably going to need more before the day is done. Aiz, go fetch us a few more backup weapons. Please.¡± Before he had even finished his sentence, however, a cool breeze kicked up on the ramparts. He turned to see Aiz already sprinting over the rooftops of Orario, heading towards a large dark manor further in the distance he inferred to be Loki Familia¡¯s home base. She had sprung into action even before he remembered he wasn¡¯t technically a Sage anymore, so he ought to ask politely. Baffled a little, he turned to look at Take, who just gave him a mild smile and said: ¡°She probably just wants to watch us fight, so she wants to finish this errand quickly. Why don¡¯t we wait a little for her to get back?¡± Adama nodded, then took a practice sword stance. Facing away from the town, he closed his eyes and tried again to feel at the mysterious power source that dwelt within his consciousness. He spent most of his time in meditation examining his Mind and trying to get it to move with just his willpower alone. His theory was that the chants adventurers used for their magic were connected to their unconscious minds on a deep level. Saying certain words with the proper confidence would prompt their unconscious wills into shifting their mental energies in the right patterns to create magic phenomenon. The bottom line was: If willpower could use Mind to do magic, using chants as a mechanism to direct it, then one could skip the chants if one¡¯s willpower was powerful and adroit enough. His will was plenty powerful as it was, but that didn¡¯t make conscious Mind manipulation easy. Most of his free time was spent meditating and trying to get more used to directing and sculpting his own Mind as he wished. It was like trying to push air around with your hands. Enough force would get it moving, but it tended to dissipate and float when he needed it to move in complex patterns. He had envisioned those patterns over and over, but getting more familiar with how the Mind was supposed to move was of limited use when it came to actually making the movements themselves. Like an uncoordinated man trying to emulate a famous dancer, Adama wrestled with his Mind and tried to get it to twist just right.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. Taking a deep breath, he stepped forward and swung once again, muscles tensing and shifting in his wiry frame to deliver the perfect practice cut. He held the finished position for a while, eyes still closed, before he finally opened them and gazed out at the environs surrounding Orario. With a quiet sigh, he looked over at Take, who had been watching this process with interest, and asked a question he already knew the answer to: ¡°I don¡¯t suppose you just saw a magical cut go flying off into the horizon, now did you?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t suppose I did. But I do suspect I know what you are trying to do. You¡¯re not the first to try, and you won¡¯t be the last. As most see it, chantless magic is more the realm of myth than reality. Most never obtain the willpower required to even try. The ones that do don¡¯t always have the creativity or imagination required to attempt it either. And even of the elite few that do try, cultivating the skill necessary to do it is often time consuming and the life of an adventurer is usually short.¡± Take paused in his response and considered Adama further, before continuing: ¡°But I will admit, I have a good feeling about you. I think I have a tip that will help. Close your eyes and take a stance. Try aiming at one of the crenellations at the edge of the ramparts.¡± Adama obeyed, eager to get advice from this ancient and mysterious warrior. Take instructed: ¡°Imagine an empty stone cylinder. Like one of these towers has been hollowed out and you¡¯re looking down through it and out the other end. Now remember how your Mind moves through your body when you use your magic. Twist the cylinder in a similar shape. Add connections or branches to new cylinders if you must. Just envision the pattern your Mind normally takes and replicate it.¡± That took some imagination and willpower to manage, but eventually Adama created the network of cylinders in his mind¡¯s eye and asked for more instructions: ¡°Now, imagine this network in your body and imagine warm water flowing through it. Like you have an extra set of stone veins. The warm water travels through the rock and it warms you up from the inside, especially on this chilly day. Breathe deeply and focus on this image. The water ebbs and flows as you breath in and out. Envision it.¡± They stayed like that for 20 breaths, Adama breathing in and out, the faint noises of citizens waking up and going about their days fading into the background. All he focused on was the water slowly moving in and through the stone cylinders, increasing and decreasing with his breathing. As he finished his 20th breath, he heard a voice in his ear form the side: ¡°Now, use your will to replace the water and pour your Mind through the cylinders. Not all at once, but steadily. Do it in time with your breathing.¡± He reached out to the warm power in his skull, bringing it to replace the warm water. It flowed through his stone structure, its heat even greater than the water it was replacing. That heat grew greater and greater as it snaked along his stone veins, a green vaporous gas caught in a confined space and pushed along by his will. When it reached the ends of the veins and had nowhere to go, he heard the voice again: ¡°Swing!¡± Rocketing into motion, his practice swing sliced through the air quicker than thought, his sword whistling as it cleaved the frigid morning air. After he finished the motion, he held the mental image for a little longer and opened his eyes. Nothing but scenery graced his vision beyond the walls of the Dungeon city. The parapet that he was facing seemed, initially, totally unharmed. But before he could feel much disappointment, his enhanced eyes studied the wall a bit further. On the short stone pillar right in front of him was a crack. It was very thin, but rather deep, perfectly straight, and totally clean. No force of nature had caused that. He looked to Take, but the friendly neighborhood divinity just smiled genially at the young adventurer: ¡°A success on the first attempt? I feel more than a little jealous of Hestia now, knowing she snatched you up before me.¡± Adama looked back at the pillar in a bit of confusion and Take elaborated: ¡°Chantless magic is typically weaker than its more standard equivalent. I¡¯m sure your full powered technique would have done more. You¡¯ll also need to drop the visualization technique eventually, but power and speed will improve with time and practice. Eventually, you might be able to get the chartless version to a point where it¡¯s nearly as deadly as the normal version and much faster. Only with practice, of course.¡± ¡®Well, isn¡¯t that a treat and a half?¡± Adama murmured, gazing at his upraised naked blade lost in thought about further improving the technique, ¡°How do you know so much about this?¡± ¡°Well, magic is a powerful tool of war. I¡¯m no Hecate, but I know more than most about the arcane.¡± As he finished his sentence, they felt another strong breeze kick up and looked over to the edge of the wall. Sure enough, Aiz had appeared right there in a burst of speed, carrying a veritable bouquet of deadly looking weapons. She looked at both men with a kind of eager curiosity, though her actual facial expressions changed very little. It was the intensity of her gaze that gaze away her inquisitiveness as she asked: ¡°Did I miss something?¡± In harmony, both men answered: ¡°Nothing interesting.¡± Volume 2 Chapter 8: Fledglings Rising With that, there was no further talk of chantless magic that morning. It wasn¡¯t as though Adama and Take didn¡¯t trust or like Aiz. Tim had no problem in principle telling her about the technique, but he was unwilling to talk about it until he was able to make it anything more than a neat party trick. Take, respecting his privacy on the matter, followed his lead. Maybe one day Tim would teach her how to do it himself, the moment he got the knack of it personally. But beyond that, the rest of their practice that morning went swimmingly. They all took turns having one-on-one duels with one another, each person learning from watching the others as well as improving from their own fights. Adama sharpened his skills more and more against the skill monster that was Takemikazuchi and the stat monster Aiz Wallenstein. He couldn¡¯t handle her at full power like Take could, but he still grew better and better at handling more and more of her abilities. Pushing against that were Aiz¡¯s own improvements as a swordswoman. Even as Adama improved as a swordsman, she stayed near his level as she improved by leaps and bounds as well. She was more comfortable fighting with people now than ever before and was almost an entirely different woman from the person who first confronted Adama on the ramparts all those months ago. Training with Take only accelerated that. They were all so caught up in the fervor of a good training session that the hours flowed by like water. It was Take who first noticed the later hour and suggested that they end things then. Both Tim and Aiz blanched a little as they realized how late they were in attending to their duties in their Familias. Both adventurers scrambled off to go meet their waiting comrades, while the war god made a leisurely pace back to his Familia¡¯s home. Adama received questioning and curious looks from Lilli and the members of Takemikazuchi Familia when he showed up late to their predetermined spot in front of Babel that morning. None chose to question their leader too closely however, and they all wordlessly set off at a brisk pace to the Dungeon¡¯s entrance. As they made their way down to the 12th floor, however, the businesslike hush that had fallen over the party took a much more nervous and anticipatory turn. When they found a suitable room and cleared out its inhabitants, a small pack of 4 imps, Tim called out in a loud and clear voice: ¡°Same routine as last time. Lilli can organize your formation and drop the bait. Call my name if you need help.¡± And with this, he dropped down into a meditative position and began practicing Takemikazuchi¡¯s visualization technique. He wasn¡¯t planning on doing any chantless magic in front of his new students, but practicing moving his Mind through his imaginary stone veins could be helpful in getting used to the technique. It took focus, which meant that he wouldn¡¯t be able to watch over the party as closely, so he was leaving it to Lilli to tell him when they needed intervention. He found that he could trust her judgement more and more, especially since she had truly started to leave her cynical criminal past behind her. He was both happy and a little surprised when he managed to go for an extended period of meditation with no interruption. The party had grown better and better at following Lilli¡¯s instructions, just as she grew more skilled as a commander. The warriors almost looked like new people after yesterday¡¯s baptism by fire, and they battled against the Orc horde with a tenacity forged in the fire of experienced. Chigusa¡¯s hands didn¡¯t shake as much, and her targets were selected faster and more efficiently. Mikoto¡¯s instincts for guerilla warfare were only growing and Ouka¡¯s longevity as a vanguard had also shot up. It would take much more than a single day to turn them into truly fierce combatants, but they clearly had a great deal of potential for improvement. Potential was still potential, however, and they eventually found themselves on the brink of being overwhelmed again. They merely lasted longer than usual before Mikoto made an uncharacteristic mistake and was sent flying after a misstep forced her to take the full force of an Orc¡¯s club on her katana. Lilli screamed for Tim¡¯s attention as the mob turned its full attention on Ouka. ¡°Mr. Tim, please help!¡±You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. Moving from a sitting position to standing, Tim drew his sword in one fluid motion and sent a Rippling Sword straight into the neck of the leading Orc that was about to take Ouka¡¯s head off. He didn¡¯t even open his eyes until after the attack had been released but when he did, he realized something with a start: ¡°I didn¡¯t chant anything, did I?¡± The Orc¡¯s head, notably, was still half attached to its body. It would have been totally decapitated, and then some, had the magic been at full power. He had acted purely on instinct and used his recently acquired technique unintentionally. He covered up his mistake by launching another half dozen full-power slashes in the direction of the remaining enemies. In due time, the monsters were reduced to bloody chunks in the white grass or fleeing figures in the distance and Adama sheathed his sword and slipped back into meditation. His students knew what to do from here. After that, he kept his eyes open and on the fighting for the remainder of the day, only sinking into meditation when the monsters were being harvested. It was safer for the fledgling warriors when he watched them anyways, and he preferred to avoid any further slipups. There wasn¡¯t any serious problem with the young warriors knowing about chantless magic, exactly. But if they knew, they would undoubtably bother him for further explanations, which he had no intention of giving them. You didn¡¯t teach a Lowgold the nuances of soulfire usage for a reason. They had to learn to walk before they should even think about running, and none of them even had any magic yet. But besides that little slipup, the day went swimmingly. The younger warriors grew more and more capable at dealing with the horde each battle, and they performed admirably even as they grew more and more tired. Still, everyone had their limits, and eventually Tim was forced to call things when a final battle left both Ouka and Asuka seriously injured within the first two minutes of combat. Despite their party¡¯s exhaustion, Adama did not take pity when it came to the return journey, as he did last time. He decided that, today, Takemikazuchi Familia would do all the fighting on their way out of the Dungeon as well, with Lilli in command. Tim still planned to step in if things looked too bad, of course, but he intended to make them fight their way out of the Dungeon or get hurt trying. This new stance earned him a few mutters of ¡°Oni¡±, a reference to a demon or ogre in their culture, as Take would later explain to him. Over the course of the next few months, Tim would earn himself the nickname of ¡°Oni-Sensei¡±, invoked with both affection and fear, sometimes both at the same time. But whether he was loved or hated, ¡°Oni-Sensei¡± was insisting that this team fight their way upward even while dead tired. So, they did. It was touch-and-go for a little while. Particularly worrisome was a duel with a trio of particularly vicious Silverbacks that they ran into before exiting the 11th floor. By the time they reached the 4th floor, Ouka¡¯s arms were so tired he struggled to swing his axe. But they reached Babel¡¯s lobby without Adama intervening once, before promptly collapsing into a tired heap on the lobby floor. It was Lilli who went to the exchange with their spoils as the lavender clad fighters sat and recovered. Tim spent his time studying the quest board as they took care of that. After Lilli came back from the exchange, he dismissed the young fledglings for the day. He walked Lilli home, ate a pleasant dinner with both her and Hestia, grabbed a few extra potions, and made his way back towards Babel once again. The fact of the matter was, Tim wasn¡¯t making much money. He was giving 40% of the day¡¯s proceeds to Takemikazuchi Familia. Lilli had agreed to only take a cut of 20%, since her job was mostly just yelling commands at this point, but that still left Adama with a measly 40% of the spoils from Level 1 monsters. It was still a respectable sum, and he was in no danger of missing any home payments, but it was still drastically below his earning potential. The first of his sword payments loomed large, less than a year away, and he needed to pay down the home and start saving for that payment ASAP. He had only agreed to play babysitter every other day, with yesterday being their trial run, but that would still limit his savings, not to mention his growth. Fortunately, he had a plan to solve all these problems. He visited the quest board again and did something that would have shocked and/or appalled any onlooker. He snatched a half dozen pieces of paper right from the board and dashed right into the Dungeon. Best to start small for now. He had mostly ignored quests when he was Level 1, as they didn¡¯t typically pay all that well. The one''s that did were often snatched up by opportunistic parties, individuals who often watched and waited for the right quests to post. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to try to outfox those people or stoop to those kinds of tactics. But things were different as a Level 2. The majority of adventurers languished at Level 1, so competition for the best quests was fierce and tedious. Not to mention, the types of materials you could gather were only of relatively minor value at that level. That logic flipped for the more elite adventurers. There were never enough strong adventurers to go around, and demand for the more valuable materials they could gather was insatiable. There were always a couple of good quests still hanging around, asking for Level 2 adventurers or better, even at the end of the day. Normally, a given party would take a single quest, fulfill it quickly, then return it. More elite parties might try for two at once. If the Guild caught people taking quests and not completing them, those people would risk sanction. Anyone caught taking three or more at a time would usually draw suspicion and ire. But there was no one around to see him at this late hour, and as he sprinted down the corridors of the Dungeon¡¯s upper floors, Adama was already planning out how he would handle his tasks. Volume 2 Chapter 9: Man on a Mission The quest roster looked something like this: Two postings asking for a Minotaur¡¯s horn, one calling for Hellhound fangs, another for Almiraj fur, another for Crystal Mantis wings, and a final for a mineral called ¡°Blood Onyx¡±. Laid out, they might look like this: Quests
  1. Need, Minotaur¡¯s Horn x1. Owned x0. Reward: 85,000 val
  2. Need, Minotaur¡¯s Horn x1. Own x0. Reward: 75,000 val
  3. Need, Hellhound¡¯s Fang x3. Own x0. Reward: 90,000 val
  4. Need, Almiraj Fur x4. Own x0. Reward: 110,000 val
  5. Need, C. Mantis Wing x2. Own x0. Reward: 225,000 val
  6. Need, Blood Onyx x1. Own x0. Reward: 90,000 val
Reward for full completion: 675,000 val It was a ridiculous amount of money, enough to take an enormous chunk out of his debt on the house, even with his inevitable expenses. Adama had given Lilli the day off tomorrow, and he brought some extra supplies, so he had given himself the night and a full day to complete these quests. He wasn¡¯t sure exactly of how he would find the Blood Onyx, but he had a plan for everything else. The Crystal Mantis wings contract was the only monster contract he expected to give him trouble, but he had something special in mind for that. He did have one place he wanted to go to first, though. The upper floors naturally gave Adama no trouble at all, and he soon found himself at the threshold of the 13th floor once again. He was greeted by a band of Almiraj and Hellhounds, who tried to tear him apart, but he butchered them with little difficulty. The fire-resistant nature of his dragon¡¯s hide tunic truly did turn the Hellhounds into a bit of a joke and the Almiraj were technically only high Level 1 threats individually. Adama got lucky and picked up a piece of Almiraj fur from just this first conflict, but he wasn¡¯t planning on focusing on that contract just yet. He tossed the fur into his pack anyways, of course. Moving on, he began his journey deeper into the darkness of the underground labyrinth. Impatient to make his way downwards faster, he ran around the 13th floor, killing anything in his path, until he found what he was looking for. It didn¡¯t take long for him to stumble upon a small room with a hole in the floor. It was wide and cylindrical and when he looked down into it, all he could see was an inky blackness. Just to verify, he tossed a stone down and waited for the faint echo that sounded out when the rock hit the unseen floor below. Now that he had ensured he wasn¡¯t about to kill himself, he took a deep inhale and jumped into the hole. The wind whistled through his ears and hair as he free fell through the Dungeon¡¯s Middle floors. When he determined that he was picking up too much speed, he jammed his sword into the wall in order to slow his descent. But Hearthblade cut the rock a little too well, presumably thanks to his more recent growth, and his fall was only somewhat slowed before he hit the floor. Hard. Adama¡¯s knees buckled, and rock shattered as his leather boots struck the ground. The adventurer soon righted himself and began to peer through the murk of his nearby surroundings. He estimated himself to be on the 15th or 16th floors at the very least, as that was a long fall. He certainly didn¡¯t get the time to determine where he was before he was greeted by a welcome party. A great cacophony of deep throated roars and booming footsteps was all he heard before a group of enormous burly figures came charging into the room where he had landed. Red eyes gleamed and muscles bulged as enormous horned beasts trampled their way towards the lone swordsman, raising menacing rock weapons to bash his skull in. Their assault was so brutal and unexpected that Adama was nearly run into the ground in their initial charge. He parried the first few blows, but he was forced to take one of the overhead attacks directly on his sword. The force of the blow sent a shockwave through his body, but he held firm in the face of the hit. The problem was a second Minotaur, following up on the strike by its fellow, swinging its club right into his exposed right side with perfect timing. Unable to dodge, Adama swiftly struck out a clawed right palm to catch the blow before it hit. The contact sent shivers all through his body and he felt his right arm scream in protest, but he blocked the strike and held back the natural weapon with one hand. Thinking quickly, Adama broke the deadlock with a shouted ¡°Rippling Sword¡±. The beam of energy he emitted helped Hearthblade cleaved right through the hardened stone club and left the monster stupidly clutching its now useless weapon. That freed his sword up to drag across the belly of the beast, cutting through its tough hide and disemboweling the creature. Even one-handed, Hearthblade cut deep enough that he accidentally cut the magic stone in the beast¡¯s midsection, causing the beast to instantly transform into ash.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. The remaining three beasts only roared louder at the death of their comrade. After the failure of their sneak attack, they began to fight in a more coordinated fashion, spreading out more so they didn¡¯t get in each other¡¯s way. Adama fended off attacks from three sides as they danced around the room in a deadly game of blood and sweat. He managed shallow cuts on their torsos and arms, but nothing close to the decisive hit he managed on the first enemy. His right arm throbbed from catching that earlier hit and he accumulated smaller cuts from flying debris kicked up from his enemies missed swings making contact with the ground. Unwilling to take any further risks, he began to chant. The Minotaurs began to redouble their efforts, sensing the danger presented by the threatening song. But Adama held them for long enough to complete his concurrent casting and let loose his signature move: ¡°Skill of a Sage, the Endless Sword¡± The bodies and the weapons of the foes around him were quickly littered with a matrix of long cuts. He had been facing one of the creatures in particular, and while the others were wounded and off balance, this particular Minotaur was cut to ribbons in the epicenter of an explosion of sword energy. Its arms fell away in pieces, and it dropped to its knees, allowing him to easily finish it off with a blow to the throat. The others weren¡¯t in much better shape, so the fight didn¡¯t last much longer. Tim cut through their feeble resistance and soon he was alone in the underground chamber. He gulped down a potion, feeling the bones in his arm stop throbbing and his cuts smoothly close, and set about extracting his earnings. After their bodies disintegrated, he noticed a large brown object sitting in the dust of one of their corpses. Stooping down, he fished out the Minotaur¡¯s horn. ¡°Must be my lucky day.¡± He thought to himself sardonically, pocketing the precious material and moving on. He eventually verified that he was indeed on the 16th floor, and, after checking the map and backtracking a little, he began his journey downward to the 17th. He ran into a plethora of hellhounds on his little trek, but he mostly yawned as he fought his way through the persistent nuisances. He also duked it out with a few more Minotaurs he ran across, though they proved less threatening without the element of surprise. The Minotaurs typically threatened adventurers with their tough hides and physically powerful attacks. However, Hearthblade was sharp enough that their hides were no obstacle, and Strong Body meant that his crushing physical strength was even superior to theirs. With both of their advantages neutered or outmatched, Adama found that he could handle several of the Level 2 threats at once with no serious issue, despite the fact that most of his stats were still in the Hs. The only regrettable part of his fights was that none of these enemies dropped any items. After countering both the Hellhounds and Minotaurs, Tim was the Middle floors¡¯ kryptonite, and he cruised through the 16th floors with relative ease. Most adventurers who could see this would sob at the unfairness of it all. Normally, it took a high level 2 adventurer of exceptional skill to advance solo through the Middle floors. Even then, they would be seriously challenged by the regular threats that appeared there. But besides his initial scuffle, Adama strolled through like he owned the place. The only additional novelty he encountered was just after he entered the 17th floor. He only received a half second¡¯s worth of warning before he threw himself forward into the room in front of him. With little to no warning, a great crimson river of fire erupted from the passageway perpendicular to the path that he had just been passing through. Even with his fire-resistant garments, that kind of flame would have engulfed him entirely and threatened his unprotected head. Whirling around, he turned to greet the predator that had obviously been lying in wait for him. Bounding down the passageway and closing in on his position was a giant pink lizard, perhaps 5 meters in length. The beginnings of wings could be seen on its back and its red eyes flashed with malice as it closed in on what it believed to be just somewhat elusive prey. Pinkish grey claws flashing even in the dim light, the Wyvern came down on Adama with an eager vigor. It was soon taught that it was the prey after all. Tim squared up and caught the descending claw firmly on his blade. Before the creature could even react in shock, Adama struck out with a kick towards its other front leg as he held the other claw in check. The crack of bones splintering sent the beast reeling backwards in pain. It opened its mouth reflexively to unleash its fiery breath, but all it gained was a Rippling Sword right in the tongue. That wasn¡¯t enough to kill the creature outright, but it was wounded enough now that Adama soon put the creature out of its misery, lopping its head off. The creature had been tough by the standards of the Middle floors, but not much more problematic than a Minotaur. Tim only realized the true damage of the fight in the aftermath. With some chagrin, he looked down and saw that his cloak was on fire. Moving quickly, he took off his pack and realized that it was burning as well. He worked to snuff out that fire first, then moved to save his poor cloak, but he was a little late. The black material had been sturdy and largely brand new but now it was all tattered at the edges. It had taken a Hellhound¡¯s breath, but it seemed a Wyvern¡¯s flames were too much. At least he managed to save his pack before any serious damage had been done there. Shaking his head with a wry smile, he donned his tattered cloak and singed pack and continued moving forward. Little did he know, the Dungeon had a lot more in store for him than a badly burned cloak. As he moved deeper and deeper into the underground labyrinth, his mockery of the Dungeon¡¯s efforts to kill him continued. And the Dungeon despised being mocked. Volume 2 Chapter 10: Mockery In little to no time, Adama closed in on his destination. The Big Wall of Grief was the final leg of the journey through the Middle Floors. It stood in an enormous room and spawned the Monster Rex, Goliath. It represented the final challenge any adventurer needed to overcome before journeying further into the depths of the Dungeon. The Monster Rex was estimated to be Level 4 individually, which would probably be a bit too ambitious for even Adama to try to tackle. Fortunately, he would need to do no such thing. He had it on good authority that the Monster Rex had been killed just a week ago, and it took exactly 2 weeks for the fiend to respawn. He whistled a tune as he approached the large room, the only obstacle between him and the Under Resort. The plan was looking to be going perfectly as he made his way down the crystal laden path. And then the world around him began to crack. Simultaneous sounds of groaning rock echoed throughout the underground passage as holes opened around him and beyond. This was the only warning he received before he took a punch from behind, sending him sailing right through the last bit of the path and into the large boss room beyond. Adama¡¯s instincts were as sharp as his blade, however, and he had managed to turn around and get the flat of his blade between himself and the strike. Even so, the heaviness of the blow surprised him and sent him flying as he hadn¡¯t had the time to properly brace himself. Midair, he dug his sword into the ground and forced himself to a stop, glaring back at the path from whence he came in pure annoyance. It seemed that the bull men of the Dungeon hadn¡¯t had enough of trying to ambush him, but this time they had come prepared. 8 newly spawned burly figures trundled into to room, all of them bellowing out war cries and rushing after their newfound prey. One of them had skin of the deepest burgundy and stood larger than the rest. It fixed its eyes on Adama in undisguised bloodlust, raising an enormous stone club and howling to exhort its fellows to run down the intruder. It didn¡¯t take a genius to figure out that this fellow had been the one to punch him, and Adama grinned menacingly as he planned to return the favor. There was a chance, of course, that he could run into the 18th floor and try to lose them there. Minotaurs were not known for their outstanding speed, after all. But running wasn¡¯t exactly his favored strategy either. If they ran him down as he tried to retreat, he would be in trouble. And, more importantly, running just wasn¡¯t in his DNA. He had died running once, and every fiber of his being rejected the feeling of that memory. He would stand and fight. The wide-open room gave him plenty of room to move around, however, so move around he did. If he let enemies of this caliber surround him, they would beat him to death, so he used the distance between them to string them along, letting out Rippling Swords at the fastest Minotaurs who got the closest to him. This strategy saw several of the enemy wounded before they even touched him. A well-aimed spell downed one of the leading monsters when it was too slow to bring its weapon up to block. Blood spurted from its open neck, and soon the enemy decided to change tactics. Realizing that they couldn¡¯t surround the adventurer, they lined up horizontally to Adama and began hurling whatever they could pick up at him. Rocks, dirt, and crystals were all suddenly hurtling toward the lone swordsman, putting him immediately on the defensive. Some even began disassembling the body of their fallen comrade and throwing pieces of it as well. Adama navigated the barrage of projectiles with grace and skill, weaving and dodging and cutting his way through everything they sent at him. But the attacks were relentless and eventually one or two started to land home. His armor took the blows well, but each dull thud on his chest or shoulder threatened to disrupt his concentration. This couldn¡¯t go on forever. Changing gears, he began sprinting towards the line of enemies. As he did, he began the chant for the Endless Sword once again. Acting on reflex, many of the Minotaurs converged on the chanting swordsman charging their position, seeking to disrupt the threat. But the magic didn¡¯t take long to complete, and just as they drew within striking range, Adama reached the final bar of his song: ¡°Skill of a Sage, the End-¡° The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Then, in a flash of dark lightning, the Minotaur leader was there. It had closed the distance faster than anyone else. In an uncommon display of agility, and an uncanny use of timing, it had gotten right in his face at the critical moment. It swung its club in a perfectly timed uppercut just as Adama completed his chant: ¡°-less Sword.¡± He was forced to take the attack directly on his blade, and the force behind it launched him upward at the least opportune time. His magic burst into effect in mid-air, cutting weakly at the heads and shoulders of the enemies below. They were outside his most effective range, so most of them only received minor damage as he sailed away, his most powerful attack rendered largely impotent. It was at that point, however, that Adama finally caught a lucky break. The Minotaur leader, who had saved his followers from death or serious injury, had been the closest to Tim after the completion of the magic. That meant that he had gotten the worst of it, and one of the cuts in that random storm of blades had reached the monster¡¯s most vulnerable place. Its eye. The red orb was mercilessly slashed by the dregs of the green energy, sending its owner into a panicked frenzy. Even the most hardened of killers would be caught off guard at the pain and the confusion caused by the loss of an eye. Even in the air, Adama saw this and moved to take advantage. One of his midair Rippling Swords slashed the neck of a lesser Minotaur, who had obstructed his line of sight, but the second attack landed home. It struck the Irregular monster right in the vulnerable flesh of its inner right elbow, severing its arm outright. The beast howled in pain as Adama fought to right himself, but he had another problem. The five remaining monsters had seen him go flying and begun to chase him, leaving the newly formed corpse of one of their kin and their maimed leader behind them. Adama had been given some serious lift, and he hung aloft for a subjective eternity. His trajectory was obvious, and the monsters were racing to the projected spot of his landing. If they caught him there, he would be truly surrounded. Time stood still as Adama¡¯s mind raced to find a solution. Thinking fast, he realized that he had gained so much height he was nearing the crystal suffused ceiling. Just before he began to fall, he twisted around and dug his sword into those crystals, arresting his momentum violently. The foolish bull monsters stared up at him, gaping. He favored them with another fierce grin before he began to chant again. His core tense and chest tight from holding onto the ceiling, he strained a bit to get the words out. But he got them out all the same. By the time the monsters realized they were in danger, Adama was already nearing the end of his song. Extracting his sword from the hardened crystals, he flipped himself around and struck the ceiling with his legs. He plummeted downward sword first, sticking his arms outward in a vertical dive. His timing was impeccable. He finished screaming out ¡°Endless Sword!¡± just as his blade was thrust into the midst of the monsters. The maelstrom of blades devastated the enemy ranks. Two monsters disappeared instantly as their magic stones were broken, and the others keeled over as their blood watered the stones, mortally wounded. Hearthblade subsequently pierced the floor, sending a shiver up Tim¡¯s body at the impact, but he quickly fought to right himself and extract it. And then his world went white. As he was on the ceiling, chanting, the Minotaur leader finally got its bearings. It tore off the arm of its fallen brethren and started running towards Adama as he began falling. It was still running as Adama struggled to orient himself, and the monster used all its momentum to throw the disembodied arm. Its aim was true, and the projectile glanced off Tim¡¯s head, sending him staggering and preventing him from retrieving his blade. Picking up steam, the Minotaur landed a kick on the beleaguered adventurer¡¯s ribs, launching the man¡¯s body into the wall. Adama crashed onto the stone, the impact forcing him to cough up blood. His vision was hazy, but he fought tooth and nail to regain his focus. Miraculously, the world snapped into focus just in time to see the beast¡¯s foot hurtling towards his head. Adama narrowly managed to get out of the way before his head was crushed like a melon, pushing off the ground and out of the way of the strike. The Minotaur tried to keep the pressure up, but Tim had moved into his blind spot. He rotated towards the beasts destroyed eye as the monster tried to turn to face him. He unleashed a Rippling Sword with his nails, cutting into the creature¡¯s undefended neck. It wasn¡¯t a decisive blow, as it didn¡¯t come from his sword, but the Minotaur did flinch at the unexpected pain in a vulnerable place. And that was all Adama needed. He kicked the creature in the side of its exposed leg with all his might, eliciting a loud crack and forcing the monster to one knee. The Minotaur tried to hit back with its remaining arm, but Tim deflected the blow and countered, punching the beast in its now exposed throat. That stunned the beast for long enough that Adama was able to reach up and grab it by the horns. The monster¡¯s one good eye widened in fear for the last time, as Adama twisted its neck in one fatal snap. Gasping in exhaustion and pain, Adama gulped down both Mind and Healing potions and he waddled over to retrieve his sword. Afterwards, he walked around gathering the spoils of his hard-won victory. All their bodies yielded nothing but magic stones. Except for the leader. He left behind a piece of Minotaur''s skin. With no horn in sight, his quest to slay Minotaurs continued. When he realized as much, despite himself, he smiled. And he began to chuckle. Volume 2 Chapter 11: Big Bait Catches Big Rat Once he finished gathering his spoils, he went on his way once again. He walked through the remainder of the room, down the tunnel, and into the 18th floor. The alternate name of the 18th floor was the Under Resort, and they called it a ¡°Resort¡± for good reason. No monsters spawned naturally inside the room, which meant that it only supported a small population of monsters. These monsters mostly represented beasts that wandered into the floor from the 19th and 17th floors, and they represented only a minor danger to the inhabitants of the floor. This made the 18th floor the pre-eminent designated ¡°Safe Zone¡± within the otherwise deadly Dungeon. There was even a semi-permanent settlement, the Adventurer town of Rivira, stationed on the floor. It was the only settlement of its kind within the Dungeon, and it stood as a testament to the relatively hospitable nature of the underground sanctuary. But more remarkable even than that was the environment of the floor itself. In contrast to the floors both above and below it, the 18th floor was a totally open area. The massive underground chamber featured springs of purified water, lush forests, and sparkling overhead crystals that mimicked the sky aboveground. Most of these crystals shone with blue light, with a central grouping giving off the white light of the ¡°sun¡±. There was even a day/night cycle to the crystal¡¯s light, granting the opportunity to maintain regular circadian rhythms to the resident adventurers. All of this co-existing in an area as open and wide as any aboveground forest allowed the 18th floor to earn its title of ¡°Resort¡±. It truly was an oasis of peace and tranquility amidst the desert of hostility and blood that was the Dungeon. Why such a place existed, Adama didn¡¯t know or care. He wasn¡¯t here to vacation or solve the mysteries of the Dungeon. He was here to set his strategy into motion. If this worked, he would obtain a stable moneymaking scheme that would set him up for the future: ¡°Deep within the Dungeon, on the 18th floor, there are blue crystals on the ground that reflect the light given by the crystals overhead. They give the forest of the Under Resort a pale blue glow.¡± Eina had given him this tidbit of information when he had inquired to her, out of casual curiosity, about the unusual 18th floor. The moment she said it, he filed it away as a piece of useless trivia, but after thinking about it a bit more he made an interesting connection with something else Eina had told him. If his hunch was right, he certainly wouldn¡¯t have to worry about paying off the house. The moment he entered the Under Resort, he immediately began running around the forest. Since it was nighttime, the blue forest crystals stuck out like a sore thumb in the dim lighting. He had no trouble finding a nice cluster. Facing it and taking a stance, he closed his eyes and once again made use of Take¡¯s stone veins. He hadn¡¯t tried the Endless Sword with the technique yet, as that was much more complicated, and he preferred to walk before he could run. For this job, the Rippling Sword would suffice, and it carved off pieces of the crystal cluster just fine. He kept using the technique on the crystals, carving them off into smaller and smaller chunks. It was slow going, as the Rippling Sword wasn¡¯t at full power. But Adama was willing to take the extra time to train his abilities while also gathering the materials he needed. It took a couple of hours, and he was forced to find new targets twice, but eventually Adama gathered everything he needed. He spent a bit more time after that practicing his chantless Rippling Sword, then he decided to get some shuteye. Spirit Healing meant that he automatically recovered Mind, even when he wasn¡¯t resting, but he still recovered his mental energies faster when taking a break. He wanted to be at full capacity for the return stretch of his journey, so he climbed high into the tallest tree he could find, nestled himself between a few branches, and closed his eyes. A few hours later, he awoke to the steadily brightening ¡°sky¡±, signifying that a new dawn was fast approaching aboveground as well. Adama gave a yawn, and he re-assessed his questlist: Quests
  1. Need, Minotaur¡¯s Horn x1. Own x1. Reward: 85,000 val
  2. Need, Minotaur¡¯s Horn x1. Own x0. Reward: 75,000 val
  3. Need, Hellhound¡¯s Fang x3. Own x0. Reward: 90,000 val
  4. Need, Almiraj Fur x4. Own x1. Reward: 110,000 val
  5. Need, C. Mantis Wing x2. Own x0. Reward: 225,000 val
  6. Need, Blood Onyx x1. Own x0. Reward: 90,000 val
A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. Reward at full completion: 675,000 val There was a lot of work to be done, and precious little time to do it, so he hopped out of the tree and started towards the path back up towards the Middle floors. When he got there, he began setting up for his simplest tasks: Minotaur¡¯s Horns and Hellhounds Fangs. He had brought specialty bait for both Hellhounds and Almiraj, but the humanoid rabbit monsters didn¡¯t spawn on the 17th floor. Hellhounds, fortunately, did precisely that, so he dropped the relevant bait and began to wait. He was not disappointed. Hellhounds were thicker on the ground the deeper you got into the Middle floors, so dropping that bait resulted in him wading through a veritable ocean of the canid monsters. They couldn¡¯t burn him and even their bites had difficulty penetrating the dragon¡¯s hide, so he mostly slaughtered them with impunity. Even the Almiraj caused Adama more problems than these dogs did. They could pose a threat to him if they managed to latch onto his vulnerable throat, but he shut down any attempt to do that. Eventually, they resorted to biting at his tattered cloak, trying to use it to pull him off balance. He put a stop to that as well, but not before his already damaged cloak got even more beaten up. Eventually, the sea of snarling canines thinned out, but just as it seemed that they were starting to fail, a new set of roars echoed down the passage. A duo of Minotaurs, drawn by the noise of the carnage, came charging into the fray. Adama only smiled further. This was exactly what he had been waiting for, more enemies that would drop him the items he needed. The subsequent struggle was brief and brutal, as fighting the bull men while holding off the dogs was not easy. But it was mostly without suspense and both hulking monsters were turned into warm bodies in no time, with the herd of Hellhounds only growing thinner. The Minotaurs wouldn¡¯t be the only monsters drawn to the sound of the carnage, and by the time all the Hellhounds were dead and buried Adama was forced to bring down three more Minotaurs, two Wyverns, and a Level 2 class feline monster called a Ligerfang. If they had come at him all at once, it would have been a serious threat, but they had mostly just filed in one by one. The Dungeon, it seemed, had given up on targeting the lone swordsman for his affronts. Not that Adama minded, of course. He hustled in the extraction process, and was delighted to find out that not one, but two Hellhound Fangs were dropped by the enemy. On the other hand, no other items were forthcoming from the others, including the elusive Minotaur horn. While the fight had been relatively easy, it had been time consuming, so he didn¡¯t have the ability to spend more time hunting more bull men on the 17th. He had depleted the monster population in his area so thoroughly that he didn¡¯t encounter much resistance as he made his way back up to the 16th floor. It was on the 16th that he got yet another lucky break. As he was dashing up a long passage, he noticed something gleaming out of the corner of his eye. At the end of a small tunnel, branching off his current route, sparkled a crimson gem jutting out of a wall. When he went to investigate, Adama realized with a rush of discovery that the gem matched the description of a Blood Onyx. He set down his pack, rubbed his hands together, and dug his fingers into the stone surrounding the precious material. After a bit of straining, he was soon holding the blood red gem in the palm of his hand, and he was able to check another quest off his list. He made another pit stop in one of the 16th floors larger rooms, and he dropped some more bait. The subsequent battle was even easier than the fight on the 17th. It followed a similar pattern, where Adama fought it out with an army of Hellhounds, interspersed with skirmishes against whatever elites he attracted with the commotion. It was easier, as the monsters were a little thinner on the ground on the 16th, but he earned another Hellhound¡¯s fang with no trouble, as well as a Wyvern¡¯s claw. Much to his interest, even one of the Minotaurs that he had killed in the melee dropped an item as well. It was another piece of Minotaur skin. He could only shake his head as he pocketed the drop item and moved on. His poor pack sagged under the weight of his burden, the combined weight of the crystals, items, and magic stones beginning to strain the leather. He would need to be a bit more conservative in what he gathered going forward. Fortunately, he was nearing a point where he would have the opportunity to lighten his load a bit. The moment he entered the 15th floor, he began to set his master plan into action. He quickly found a suitable room. It was rather wide-open chamber, and it had 5 long passageways branching out into different directions. It was perfect, so he began setting up. He removed his neatly cut crystals from his bag and began sticking them forcefully into the ground in a circular formation. He was interrupted once by a small trio of Hellhounds who came to investigate the noise, but they were scared off by a single stiff glare. Perhaps their preternatural senses told them that this was not a man they wanted to mess with, or perhaps they were warned away by the many ghosts of their fallen comrades. Whatever the reason, Adama managed to create his circles of crystals without even needing to fight. There were now two concentric rings of the blue rock formations in the center of the room. The final touch of this setup was complete when he drew out four magic lamps from his bag and stuck them in four different positions in between the outer and inner rings. He switched each lantern on, causing the crystals they lit upon to glow a vibrant, electric blue. The whole underground cavern, and the paths beyond, were bathed in an eerie cerulean glow. Adama then sat cross-legged in the center of the formation. He drew himself into a light meditation, careful to maintain awareness of the world around him. Then, he began to wait. Volume 2 Chapter 12: Crystal Farming He wasn¡¯t waiting for long before his first victim appeared. A soft clicking noise echoed down one of the tunnels and a human sized form began making its way towards Adama¡¯s room. It was ¡°human sized¡±, but the monster making its way towards the adventurer was actually a very large preying mantis. Its whole body was made of a bright sapphire colored crystal, with only its red eyes, characteristic of every monster, breaking that color scheme. Its gemlike form reflected the center lights in beautiful shimmering blues, the monster drawn inexorably toward the irresistible light. ¡°The Crystal Mantis is a rare monster found in the Middle floors. It is most commonly found on the 15th floor and its drop, the ¡°Crystal Mantis Wing¡±, is very valuable. It is known to be attracted to crystals and beautiful minerals.¡± That last bit of information was especially important to Adama. Crystal Mantises were immune to normal bait, but they could be drawn to you by especially compelling or beautiful crystals. That allowed him to make the connection when he had heard about the reflective blue crystals on the 18th floor. If he could attract these creatures reliably, they could function as a reliable source of income. It was just a hunch, but his hunch had seemed to pay off as his first prey wandered into his trap. The moment the Mantis caught sight of Adama, it screeched and charged him. He exploded out of his sitting position, jumping over his crystal formation and rushing to match the angry monster¡¯s charge. Adama smoothly ducked under its right pincer¡¯s slash and brought his sword down horizontally, severing the beast¡¯s abdomen from its torso in a clean blow. Normally, a creature this weak would die to a singular Rippling Sword, but the unique properties of the Crystal Mantis¡¯s carapace meant that it was highly resistant to magic. Just to test how good Eina¡¯s information was, Tim tried a Rippling Sword on the second Crystal Mantis to come waddling towards his trap. Just as advertised, the magic shattered after making contact with the monster¡¯s armor. The beast only clicked more angrily as it made a beeline for the adventurer, and he was forced to parry a few strikes before lopping off its head in a crisp and even strike. Neither this Mantis nor the earlier one dropped one of their precious wings, but Adama still had plenty of time, so he stepped back into his circle and continued his vigil. Over the course of the next three hours, the swordsman was fed a steady diet of Crystal Mantises, interspersed with a few other monsters who had wandered over to investigate the strange blue light. Adama downed a few more Level 2s but received little from them besides magic stones in return. He was elated, however, to obtain one, then two Wings, allowing him to complete his Crystal Mantis quest. The only thing that punctured his happiness was the fact that the two Minotaurs he encountered remained stubbornly item-free. He decided to try his luck with his crystal trap for another two hours or so, looking to garner one last Wing for personal sale and perhaps the elusive Minotaur horn if he was lucky. Alas, after another hour, disaster struck. The only warning the meditating man was given was some subtle rumbling beneath his feet. Thinking fast, Adama leapt out of the way as his underground assailant burst through the floor, disrupting his formation. The creature knocked most of the crystals to the side, but it also swallowed a dozen of them, as well as a magic lamp in its attempt to eat the adventurer. Adama stared for a moment in disgust at the hideous creature who had wrecked his plans. It was giant worm, with a gaping hole of a mouth filled to the brim with rows and rows of teeth. Its slimy form glowed eerily in the ghostly blue light, the portion of Adama¡¯s setup it had swallowed still shining through its skin. It only took the swordsman a moment or two to get over his disgust and slice the Dungeon Worm to pieces, but the damage was done. In theory, Adama could have persisted with the crystals and the lamps remaining, but he was running short on time, and it wasn¡¯t worth it. The steady stream of Crystal Mantises had begun to slow anyways, as their population had thinned out. Adama packed up what remained and considered his options. He still needed to complete his Almiraj quest, and his internal clock told him that the day was moving rapidly towards late afternoon. The Guild had put a 24-hour time limit between acceptance of these quests and completion. Even if no one had been there to see him take the quests, the fact that they had been taken would have been noted by the Guild. He needed to get back and turn in his quests before the day ended and the Guild closed shop to comply with the rules. Furthermore, Almiraj didn¡¯t spawn below the 14th floor. Minotaurs, on the other hand, didn¡¯t spawn above the 15th. He couldn¡¯t pursue both quests at once, and he didn¡¯t have time for both. He ran around on the 15th a little more as a last-ditch effort and managed to find and kill another bull man. His only reward was a paltry stone. He gave one last sigh of regret and began making his way toward the 14th floor.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. Once there, he promptly found a good location and started ¡°fishing¡± for Almiraj. This time, strangely enough, Adama was more seriously challenged. Even without the presence of Level 2 opponents, the sheer quantity of bunny warriors was overwhelming, and their ability to target his weak points and threaten his vulnerable areas far surpassed that of the Hellhounds. He had no special defense against the Almiraj. Quite the contrary, their only asset, their speed, cut directly against his own natural abilities. Speed had always been his relative weakness and even if he was faster than the rabbit warriors individually, they had the numbers to keep him on the defensive. To be fair, he did have a way of countering the Almiraj as well. The Endless Sword would wipe them all out with ease, but he had promised himself that he would go out of his way to avoid using it. Using it would trivialize his fights with the Almiraj and stunt his growth. It would also ensure that he would get fewer drops from defeating a single horde, since the magic had a particular tendency to vaporize the magic stones of the extremely fragile bunny fighters. Or so he had learned the hard way a couple days ago. These constraints meant that Adama was forced into a high speed duel with a mob of the chattering creatures soon after he threw down the bait. Normally he preferred holding his ground against the horde and using his superior strength and skill to tear through whatever they threw at him. It was the faster way to kill them all and better for his all-around growth. This time, he chose to whip the mob of rabbits into a frenzy by killing a half dozen of their friends. He promptly ran away afterward. They followed him in a chorus of angry squeaks, a parade of white midgets chasing after the lone green fighter. With bait in one hand and sword in the other, Adama managed to remain ahead of the pack by the skin of his teeth. He cut down and countered any enemy who got too close to him and thinned the herd with a Rippling Sword when he had the chance. He passed by a party of adventurers, who stared wide eyed as he dashed right past them, a chorus of enemies just behind. Shouts of ¡°Pass Parade¡± rang out from the party, and they immediately turned tail and ran. They thought he was leading the monsters towards them, trying to lure the threats into attacking them instead. For a moment, Adama was worried this might actually happen. He didn¡¯t need unnecessary deaths on his conscience. And, arguably more importantly, there were his prey. He didn¡¯t need to pawn them off on a third party. Fortunately, the bait in his hands ensured that the monsters mostly focused on him and him alone. It took quite a while, but eventually Tim successfully whittled down their numbers such that he was able to turn on his pursuers comfortably. It was still a tense and difficult fight. White blurs bounced off the walls and a similar blur of the white sword in his hands swung around to cut them to pieces and deflect whatever they hit him with. Adama was supported in the fight by the Hunter ability, since he had already fought it out the Almiraj once, and that allowed him to avoid several near misses to the eyes and throat. Even so, he received a couple nasty cuts across the cheek, forehead, and one particularly dangerous nick on the neck. He managed to avoid being decapitated, though, and the more he culled the infestation the easier the fight got. Eventually, nothing surrounded him but the bodies of his enemies and the solid grey walls of the Middle floors. He gulped down oxygen like a man who had narrowly avoided drowning, but the results were worth it. Harvesting the Almiraj¡¯s dead bodies was a hassle, as they were scattered all throughout the tunnel in addition to the place of their final standoff, but he soon gathered 2 whole Almiraj furs. Even with the sheer number of enemies defeated, these were lucky drop rates reminiscent of the luck that he had found with the Hellhounds. In a further demonstration of good fortune, he soon obtained another Almiraj pelt when just fighting the creatures as he walked around the floor, putting his most recent progress at this: Quests
  1. Need, Minotaur¡¯s Horn x1. Own x1. Reward: 85,000 val
  2. Need, Minotaur¡¯s Horn x1. Own x0. Reward: 75,000 val
  3. Need, Hellhound¡¯s Fang x3. Own x3. Reward: 90,000 val
  4. Need, Almiraj Fur x4. Own x4. Reward: 110,000 val
  5. Need, C. Mantis Wing x2. Own x2. Reward: 225,000 val
  6. Need, Blood Onyx x1. Own x1. Reward: 90,000 val
Reward at full completion: 675,000 val His failure to get the Minotaur horn still grated on him, but he suppressed the urge to go back to the 15th floor. He may have a bit of extra time now, but it wasn¡¯t enough to backtrack, kill enough to snag a horn, then run through 15 whole floors to reach the surface to meet the deadline. Even now, he didn¡¯t know exactly how much time he had left. If he was running later than he suspected, then he needed to get topside as soon as possible. With some lingering frustration, he let the final quest go and started heading home. Little did he know, the Dungeon had more surprises in store for him today. Volume 2 Chapter 13: Strange Happenings Tim dashed through the dim caverns of the remaining middle floors, weighed down by his burdens but eager to make his way back home. There was a final catch to this plan, however. Ever since Tim defeated that mob of Almiraj in that tunnel, he had felt something staring at him from the shadows. As he ran, Adama carefully scanned his surroundings, hoping to catch his silent observer in the corner of his eye. He gleaned little, the Dungeon¡¯s lighting and the observer¡¯s skill too great to catch anything more than a vague movement. A part of his wondered if he was seeing things, and he stewed on the prospect that he was just getting paranoid. Tim was fast approaching the end of the 13th floor when he had finally had enough. After reaching a wide-open space, he spun around and drew his sword. Raising his voice, he called out: ¡°If you¡¯ve got a problem with me, skulking around won¡¯t do you any good. If you wanted to ambush me, I¡¯d say that ship has sailed.¡± Tim felt a bit ridiculous, yelling back down a seemingly vacant tunnel, but that transformed to triumph when he caught real movement in the distance. Without hesitation, he struck out with a Rippling Sword, and was rewarded with more movement, the sound of sudden scrambling, and then silence. He stared ferociously into the gloom waiting for a possible counterattack, but what he received was much stranger than a thrown rock or hurled spear. What he got was a silence broken by the sounds of steady, muffled footsteps, like a woodland creature was cautiously approaching him. That mental image was strengthened by an animalistic cry that echoed back from the passage he was staring down: ¡°Mrreeep Mrreeep!¡± The call was conciliatory, almost fearful. Like a frightened rabbit trying to say, ¡°I come in peace!¡±. Between the vulnerable tone and his sheer curiosity, Adama held back from throwing out another spell as he heard the footsteps draw nearer. Soon he was able to see its humanoid silhouette and the beginnings of its features, and his eyes widened in surprise and interest. Maybe it should have been obvious from the beginning, but the monster cautiously approaching Adama was an Almiraj. But there were a few key differences between this newcomer and the monsters he had faced so far. The most noticeable difference was its facial expression. A normal Almiraj was typically snarling or antagonistic whenever it confronted an adventurer, but this particular bunny stared at Adama with a mixture of curiosity and fear. Its red eyes glowed not with hostility but with interest as the creature approached the human interloper. Another major difference, Adama quickly realized, was its weapon. Sheathed at the Almiraj¡¯s hip was an adventurer¡¯s straight sword, a little rusty but still serviceable. The monster¡¯s paws were held up in the air in a gesture of peace, and as it edged closer, Tim allowed his sword to drop from its position of hostility. He had no intention of cutting down a defenseless target. That didn¡¯t mean he dropped his guard entirely, though, and as the rabbit humanoid stepped over the threshold of the room, he held out a hand: ¡°That¡¯s far enough. I still haven¡¯t ruled out this being an elaborate ruse. If you¡¯re peaceful, hold your ground.¡± Either it understood his words, or it figured out his meaning from his body language, and it cheeped in agreement as it stuttered to a halt. It continued making exited noises and looking Adama up and down as he stared at it, more than a little bewildered. But before he could say anything else, the strange Almiraj calmed down and pointed at his sword, then its own, and mimicked drawing its blade. It did the same thing again, before Tim snapped out of his surprise and responded: ¡°You want to draw your sword?¡± The Almiraj nodded. ¡°You want to trade it for mine?¡± The monster shook its head and mimed a slashing motion. Understanding immediately dawned on Tim: ¡°You want to have a duel?¡± The monster nodded vigorously again, then looked at him questioningly, head cocked to the side. It took Tim another moment to realize that the creature was genuinely asking for his permission. In spite of his surprise, he shrugged: ¡°Never backed down from a challenge before, have I? Why start now?¡± Adama took off his pack and set it on the floor as the Almiraj withdrew its blade. He never took his eyes off the creature, but it only watched him patiently as he let down his burden and took a more ready stance. When he was prepared, he stared into the monster¡¯s eyes and was surprised to see nothing but determination and clarity in those soft pools of crimson. This was a real opponent. Tim took a breath and shouted:Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. ¡°Begin!¡± In the blink of an eye, the Almiraj went from standing ramrod straight to swinging its sword right at Tim¡¯s midsection. Adama was of average height for a human, but he towered over the smaller monster, and he needed to shift a little awkwardly to effectively block the attack on his nether regions. They locked blades and Tim grunted a little as he shoved forward. A normal Almiraj would have gone flying, totally overpowered by Level 2 strength amplified by his Strong Body, but this creature just squeaked a little as it struggled back. Even so, Adama got the better of it, forcing the monster to give ground. Realizing that it was on the backfoot, the Almiraj disengaged, leaping backward and sprinting rapidly to the left. Adama tracked the little white blur as it tried to attack him from his blind spot, bringing his sword around to block another attack from the alternative angle. The monster broke off the engagement quickly, jumping back and trying to sprint around to find another angle. Adama challenge this with a horizontal Rippling Sword, but the rabbit monster jumped right over the magic without missing a beat. Its feet pattered along the floor as it sprinted, jumping in and out of attacking range, probing Adama¡¯s defenses. It changed directions, used feints, and even zigzagged on its approaches, all in an attempt to confuse the lone swordsman and create an opening. Adama couldn¡¯t begin to chase after it, as its speed dwarfed his, but compare to Aiz it was practically running in slow motion. He tracked the Almiraj and blocked its attacks with little trouble, its footwork rough and not skilled enough to confuse him. However, it was easily fast enough to avoid anything he threw at it, even when he worked to drive it into a corner. He aimed a vertical Rippling Sword in front of the monster¡¯s path, forcing it to arrest its momentum, then stabbed at it when it screeched to a halt. In response, it just jumped sideways toward the wall, did a flip in midair, and kicked off the wall, rocketing towards Adama in a counterattack. Tim got his sword up in time to avoid getting cut, but the beast twisted around and kicked off his chest, avoiding any possibility for a counterattack. Now, the Almiraj kicked things into a higher gear, moving around even faster and bouncing off the walls to attack from every possible angle. This made things more chaotic, forcing Tim take a cut to the cheek, but it also made the creature more vulnerable, allowing him to score a shallow slice on the rabbit¡¯s ribs. This only prompted the thing to move faster, turning into a streak of white lightning midair. This prompted the Sword Sage to move around more, diluting the pressure and disrupting any clear attacking lanes. Then, just as the duel reached its fever pitch, it was over. The Almiraj appeared in a cloud of dust and blood at the mouth of the tunnel from whence it had emerged. In the scuffle, it had picked up a large magic stone, which shimmered as it caught the dim light of the Dungeon¡¯s Middle floors. It popped the stone into its mouth and began chewing happily, sheathing its sword as it did so. Adama nearly hit it with another Rippling Sword before realizing that the creature no longer wanted to fight, subsequently choosing to abort his attack. He glanced between his pack, which lay open on its side, and back to the Almiraj, which had recovered from its injuries and regained its energy thanks to the pilfered stone. It cheeped happily, gave him a bow, and scampered away. Adama blinked once and gave a sardonic smile, muttering: ¡°You little thief. You wanted more than just a fight, didn¡¯t you? Don¡¯t let me see you again if you know what¡¯s good for you.¡± Again, Tim could have won easily if he had used the Endless Sword. But that wouldn¡¯t have been good training, which the fight with the rabbit had been. And, though he would never admit it, Tim found the creature more than a little cute. It was obviously different from normal monsters, and he didn¡¯t want to kill it if he didn¡¯t have to. It would have been one thing if that was a life-or-death struggle. But the creature had rarely aimed for his unprotected vitals, and he had never been in serious danger of death. That fight probably didn¡¯t do much for his stats, but it did help hone his swordsmanship. As a result, the strange monster lived another day. ¡°What was that thing, anyways?¡± He thought to himself as he gathered up his belongings and started back up the path. He was still thinking about this strange encounter when he stumbled upon another unexpected sight. While running along the path towards the entrance on the 9th floor, he heard someone scream out in pain. When he moved to investigate, he found a large young man lying on his back in a small room, a fist shaped indent in his large breastplate. He took out a potion to treat him, but the man waved him away and pointed towards a passage further down the way. Right on cue, there was another scream, and a loud bellow that sounded quite familiar. Adama shot down the pathway, an ebony and emerald blur to the Level 1 adventurer, and he quickly stumbled on the source of the commotion. A Minotaur had cornered a short, silver-haired magician girl against a wall. It snarled down at her as it prepared to smash its palm into her head, bringing the limb forward with crushing force. Suddenly, the arm about to pulverize her fell right off the bone. In a spray of blood, it had been neatly severed at the elbow. "Rippling Sword!¡± As the Minotaur fell into multiple pieces, splattering the poor magician girl with a generous portion of the monster¡¯s insides, another lady arrived on the scene. A familiar golden-eyed swordswoman dashed onto the scene, before stopping short in surprise. Aiz looked to Adama, then to the girl, then back to Adama, who raised an eyebrow and folded his arms, clearly waiting for an explanation. Somewhat apologetically, she explained: ¡°I was doing some independent training, and on my way back to the surface, a group of Minotaurs spawned all at once on the 17th floor. I tried to kill them all, but they ran away. I chased them, but there were a lot, and they just kept running, even all the way into the Upper floors. That should be the last of them. I¡¯ll take care of the injured man in the room behind us, since this is my responsibility.¡± As she was talking, Adama went to fish out the magic stone. As he did, he checked the girl for injuries. From what he could see, all the blood covering her seemed to be the Minotaur¡¯s, rather than her own. She seemed less hurt and more shocked into silence as she stared at Adama in paralyzing fear, eyes wide like dinner plates. Before he could say a word, those eyes closed, and she passed out, slumping unconscious against the wall with a sigh. Adama fought back a sigh of his own. ¡°Again? You¡¯d think I was the monster.¡± As he thought that, he happened to glance down at the pile of ash that had once been a Minotaur. Aiz, curious, looked over his shoulder and followed his gaze. In the remains was a single, pointed, dark brown object. His blonde companion next to him was the first to remark: ¡°A Minotaur¡¯s horn? Lucky you.¡± Volume 2 Chapter 14: Paperwork Alan Stanford had one of the most boring duties of any Guild employee. In his opinion at least. Some people worked the Exchange desk, where they used their expertise to give out proper valuations for Dungeon items. Some worked as advisors, tirelessly focused on making sure the people in their care came back alive. Other were in the engineering or medical wings, keeping the lights on and the adventurers breathing. All these jobs had their share of ups and downs, with problems and complications that challenged the mind and fortitude of every Guild employee. And then there was his job. Alan manned the Quest Administrator desk every single day. It was his job to keep track of and certify the completion of every quest Level 3 or below. It was mostly simple and boring work. An adventurer would come in, demonstrate that they had completed the quest within the allotted time, and Alan would give them their money. He needed to be on the lookout for fraud, but beyond a few obvious hoaxes, just about everyone knew better than to try to pull one over on the Guild. The reward usually wasn¡¯t worth the risk of being blacklisted, and the people who knew what they were doing typically didn¡¯t have to pull those sorts of tricks anyways. Furthermore, there weren¡¯t that many total quest completions in the first place. He would get a rush in the afternoon, as parties came back from completing their daily quests, but the rest of his day was usually uneventful. On top of that, it was Guild policy to hold the Quest Administrator desk open until 8 PM, longer than almost anyone else. This was supposedly to give the adventurers a greater chance to turn in these time sensitive items, but in his 6 months on the job he had seen a grand total of three adventurers turn in quests after 6:30. At 7:00, he was sipping his tea and seriously contemplating shutting down early for the day. He was going on, in his opinion, a well-deserved holiday tomorrow. He itched to hit the town, meet up early with what few friends he had, and go drinking. His supervisor wasn¡¯t even around, and the only person left was a pretty green-eyed half-elf who was fiddling with some paperwork in the office beside his. Apparently, his normal supervisor had asked her to fill in for him, which she had done as a favor, but she looked like she was about to pass out. Watching the beautiful woman out of the corner of his eye, he noticed that her eyes had been scanning the same page for the past 20 minutes. The bags under her eyes signaled an employee who had been terribly overworked. He longed to go over and plead with her to let them both close shop. The only thing that held him back was that Eina Tulle was well known in the Guild as a stickler for the rules, and he didn¡¯t want her to think less of him. As this internal struggle raged, he was startled to hear heavy footfalls outside his door, followed by the firm twist of the knob of his office door. In walked a sturdy looking young man wearing a long green combat robe and a horribly shabby black cloak, with a massive brown leather pack on his back. This pack was bursting at the seams, and it made a loud THUNK when the adventurer set it down and looked him in the eyes: ¡°This is where I¡¯m supposed to turn in my quests, correct?¡± The adventurer barked out the question like it was a statement, carrying himself with a maturity that was unusual to see in someone his age, even for an adventurer. Alan gaped for a little while, before finally collecting himself and responding: ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct.¡± The young man casually reached into his pack and slapped six pieces of paper on Alan¡¯s desk at regular intervals. He then placed items next to each paper, two glittering crystal wings, a pile of white fur, a pile of dark fur, a sparking red gemstone, and two brown horns grouped separately. Alan watched the process in a stupor, trying to process what on earth was going on, before he was finally shaken awake by the man¡¯s voice booming out once again: ¡°You going to give me your stamp, or are we going to spend all night here?¡± Startled out of a stupor by that commanding tone for the second time, Alan sized up this ruffian critically. Disregarding his cloak, his equipment looked nice, especially his ivory sword. But besides the weapon, none of gear screamed ¡°high level Adventurer¡±. Alan spoke calmly, finally fully awake: ¡°What Level are you? 4? Perhaps 5?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Level 2.¡± Now Alan knew this was a fraud. Most high-Level Adventurers took high-Level quests, but there were the occasional few who wanted to minimize their risk and make a ¡°modest¡± living. Having attained their high status, they rested on their laurels and spent their time in the Middle or Lower floors. They would often take out and fulfill multiple quests at once, as their superior abilities allowed them to solo these floors with relative ease and juggle the different objectives. If this kid had told him he was at that level, Alan would have at least examined the materials carefully to try to see if they were genuine. He didn¡¯t look like any higher-level adventurer Alan had ever seen or heard of, but Alan was new to this. Maybe he was a recently promoted Level 4 from Ganesha Familia who wanted some extra cash?Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. But this young fellow hadn¡¯t even tried that kind of lie. There was no Level 2 in the whole of Gekai who could legitimately gather all of this in one day. Either this guy had been hording quests illegally, or he had obtained counterfeit items. Either way, Alan was opening his mouth to chew this fraudster out when he noticed movement in the corner of his perception. Eina had apparently been startled by the noise and was peering through the glass divider that separated their offices. The mist of grogginess had begun to disperse from her eyes and what remained in their place was a gleam of recognition as she stared at the adventurer. The recognition morphed into surprise as they moved to the ¡°items¡± on the table, and Alan was surprised to see her shoot up from her seat and hustle to her door. Tim had followed the Guild official¡¯s gaze towards the other office, and he was nearly as surprised Eina was to see him. Since when did she work in this part of the Guild? She half-jogged her way out of her workspace and into the Quest certification room, diligently closing the door behind her as she entered before turning to Adama: ¡°It¡¯s a little late, Tim. I¡¯m glad you¡¯re working hard, but Hestia and the others are bound to be worried.¡± Her eyes moved from his pack on the floor to the quests and items on the desk, before moving back to Adama again. Slowly, as if broaching a sensitive topic, she spoke: ¡°What¡¯s all this? Did you gather all these today?¡± Before Tim got the chance to speak, however, Alan interjected, the air of scandal in his voice as he did: ¡°Ms. Eina, you know this man? Is he one of the adventurers under your care? Have you informed him that quest fraud is a serious crime?¡± To his surprise, Eina did not wilt under the shame that an adventurer under her charge had committed this crime. She didn¡¯t even seem terribly angry. She just slowly turned and fixed Alan with a stern yet motherly gaze. As though she were talking to a child, she calmy enunciated: ¡°Alan, how about you take a close look at the materials that Mr. Adama has so kindly placed on your desk? While you do that, he can tell us the story of how he obtained them.¡± It was a tone that brooked no argument, and Alan quickly pulled out his assessment tools and began aggressively scanning the items for flaws. In the meantime, Adama regaled them with his story, starting the previous evening and all the way up to the present: ¡°I took a bit of a detour to make sure the silver haired girl and her boyfriend made it back to the medical wing safely, which is why I¡¯m so late. Even so, I grabbed the quests after 8:00 yesterday, so I should be on time.¡± He hadn¡¯t told them the details of his Crystal Mantis farm, for obvious reasons, instead hinting that he had figured out some new way to attract their attention, leaving the specifics ambiguous. He had also entirely elided the story about the Almiraj. He didn¡¯t know for sure why, but he suspected that information about non-bloodthirsty, intelligent monsters would be sensitive or valuable. He wanted to do his own research on that topic before thoughtlessly spilling the beans. But his ¡°fishing¡± strategy for hunting was public record, and it would help explain how he got so many items at once, so he talked all about fighting waves of Hellhounds and Almiraj. When he was done, both Guild employees were staring at him. Alan was glaring at him with stark incredulity, clearly not believing a word he said, while Eina just looked at him with a kind of exasperated resignation. She was the first to fill the vacuum the end of his story created: ¡°Alan, have you found anything that would condemn the items as counterfeit?¡± ¡°¡­No, but that doesn¡¯t mean that-¡° ¡°Have you confirmed that the quests were missing this morning?¡± ¡°¡­Yes. According to my records, these six quests were registered as being accepted when they were discovered missing this morning. I assumed that we had just gotten some early risers, but-¡° ¡°Then we should have no problem registering these quests as complete and giving Mr. Adama his money, should we?¡± Any trace of tiredness gone; Eina examined the young man with a calm imperiousness. As he spluttered, she continued to calmly insist in a tone that permitted no rebuttal: ¡°Anyone with a lick of sense can see that this man is slated to be a top-level adventurer one day, possibly Level 5 or beyond, assuming he doesn¡¯t get himself killed first. Do you really want the Guild to offend such an important character? Do you really want to cheat the man out of what he is owed or waste his time? If you like, I¡¯ll certify the quests myself instead.¡± That got Alan moving. In short order, all the quests were signed and stamped. The items were taken away and put in separated storage, replaced with bags of money. Adama swept the cash off the table and into his pack, nodding sardonically at the man as he did: ¡°Pleasure doing business with you.¡± He briskly tossed the pack over his shoulder and started toward the door. As he reached the threshold, he suddenly stopped and turned around, like had had forgotten something or just gotten a new idea. Turning to look at Eina, he said something that caused both other occupants of the room to nearly have a heart attack: ¡°Want to grab some dinner? My treat. As thanks for helping me out here.¡± Alan, still behind the desk, let out a strangled choking noise, stunned into speechlessness once again. Eina for her part, transformed from a motherly and commanding presence to a blushing teenager within the space of a few moments. Suddenly unable to meet Tim¡¯s eyes, she stared at the space above his head, a bashful half-smile slowly shining through in her expression: ¡°Y-yes, that sounds nice. Alan, be a dear and lock up here. Don¡¯t worry about leaving a little early.¡± And with that, the pair set off into the night, leaving poor Alan alone in the Guild offices. Volume 2 Chapter 15: Date Night They set off towards the east, where a lot of Orario¡¯s restaurants had set up shop. Adama had already given her the full story on the last 24 hours, so he asked Eina about her own troubles at work. She talked to him about all the responsibilities she had at the Guild, as well as the requests all her colleagues had given her for help: ¡°I¡¯ve been working 14-hour days for the past two weeks! I don¡¯t have time for much else besides eating and sleeping. My own responsibilities are hard enough, but it seems like everyone else needs a helping hand on top of that. I just got told off by one of my managers for making a mistake on one of my forms, but I know I wouldn¡¯t have made that kind of mistake if I was just a bit less tired.¡± That workload didn¡¯t seem too bad to Adama, who was used to going 24-30 with little to no rest, all while he regularly fought for his life. He reminded himself that not everyone had that kind of fortitude and that he was aided by the superhuman abilities that came from being an adventurer. Eina had been working this hard without a Status or even Foundation level madra to support her. Keeping that in mind, he offered supportive commentary: ¡°Sounds to me like you¡¯re doing good work, tiny mistakes or not. But if it¡¯s that hard on you, why not tell your coworkers to handle their own job? You handle yours without asking them for help, right?¡± ¡°Well, I do get some help from my boss, but I guess most people just ask me for favors. It can get a little frustrating sometimes, but if people who are able to help choose not to, then the whole world starts to fall apart.¡± She said this with a kind of resolve that Adama found charming, even if he knew she wasn¡¯t quite right: ¡®Maybe, but if the people willing and able to help end up breaking under the stress of people taking advantage of them, then the world gets even worse, doesn¡¯t it?¡± She grew thoughtful after this observation, brow furrowing delicately. After a moment more, she responded: ¡°I guess you have a point. I didn¡¯t want to look at it that way, but¡­¡± She trailed off as Tim brought them to the doorstep of a nice restaurant in one of the more affluent neighborhoods of Orario. He wasn¡¯t exactly going to bring her to the Benevolent Mistress, and he had recently acquired the money needed to splurge a little. He left his gear with the butler in the entryway before leading Eina into the upscale establishment. She nervously followed him in and looked around, yelping a little when she noticed the formal dress of the clientele. She pulled in close to Adama, whispering: ¡°Tim, I¡¯m not dressed for a place like this! And neither are you!¡± ¡°This place is very adventurer friendly, even though it¡¯s very upscale. If you¡¯re an adventurer and you have the money to pay, no one will give you any problems. Also, there are Guild employees who come here in uniform all the time. Your outfit is plenty formal as is.¡± He whispered back, pointing to a lady in a Guild uniform sitting at a nearby table. The lady in question picked that moment to turn around and glance at the newcomers, eyes opening in recognition when she saw Eina. Smirking, she turned around and continued her conversation with some other women she was eating with. Eina¡¯s face had turned beet red, mumbling: ¡°That¡¯s Lisha, my supervisor¡¯s friend. Oh, I can already hear the gossip that¡¯s going to be spread because of this¡­¡± He nudged her and quietly muttered: ¡°No need to ogle the oglers. Just enjoy.¡± He took her hand and led her to one of the corner tables that their waiter had picked out for them. Sitting down, it didn¡¯t take long for Adama to get Eina talking again. He didn¡¯t say much about himself, especially because there wasn¡¯t much in terms of his genuine background that he could reveal. Most of her questions about his history were handwaved away with comments about a boring life growing up on a farm. He preferred to hear about Eina¡¯s stories from school, growing up as student of the Liberal Arts who joined the Guild at age 14 and was sending money back home to her family. She apparently had a younger sister as well, who proved to be a something of a genius. As usual, Eina downplayed her own achievements, but Adama could tell from their information sessions that she was a genius in her own right. As the night drew on, she regaled him with plenty of pleasant stories about her sister and interacting with her colleagues at work. By all appearances, she was well liked and quite brilliant, if self-conscious and a little overly self-effacing. That tracked with what he had learned about her from their cram sessions. As for the dinner, the food was excellent, and the wine was even better. Tim consciously encouraged Eina to indulge herself with both throughout their meal.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. Truth be told, his motives for inviting Eina out on this date weren¡¯t entirely pure. Sure, part of his motivation was that he appreciated everything that she had done for him. There was also the genuine pleasure of dining with a beautiful lady, of course, but he had another more surreptitious objective. By the time they had finished their food, Eina had downed several glasses of red and was clearly very tipsy. She hiccupped cutely, her eyes slightly out of focus. He decided that now would be a good time to try his luck. Lowering his voice, he softly muttered: ¡°There was something else I was wondering about recently. I¡¯ve heard rumors about intelligent monsters, ones who use human tools and who aren¡¯t necessarily hostile. Any truth to those wild ideas?¡± He gauged her reaction closely as he spoke, but she just smiled drunkenly and rolled her eyes: ¡°I¡¯ve heard some of those rumors too, but you can¡¯t be taking those sorts of things seriously, Tim! Adventurers see all sorts of things. It¡¯s a job that attracts superstitious people. None of that has ever been substantiated. Sure, the Dungeon has all sorts of Irregulars. I¡¯m not saying it couldn¡¯t happen. But if it did, it would be big news. Monsters that aren¡¯t hostile are like fish that don¡¯t swim. It¡¯s a silly idea. You should put that nonsense out of your mind.¡± Adama nodded slowly and smiled right back: ¡°I¡¯ll do that, then.¡± The dinner ended without issue. He walked Eina back to her house before going back his own home. All the while he stewed on Eina¡¯s answer, alongside the memory of his strange encounter. ¡­ The next morning, he woke up early and had Hestia give him an update. The results were well worth it: Timaias Adama, Level 2 Swordsman: H, Spirit Healing: H, Strong Body: H, Hunter: H Strength: H-124 -> G-289 Defense: I-94 -> G-209 Dexterity: H-114 -> G-258 Agility: I-89 -> G-230 Magic: H-131 -> F-314 Spells: Rippling Sword Endless Sword Skills: Predator Mind of a Swordsman It was an over 700-point boost across the board. The sheer length of his crusade, along with the fact that his stats were still of low grade, allowed for a significant leap in his capabilities. As per usual, Magic and Strength stood out. His Spirit Healing allowing him to use his magic more frequently, and thus train it faster, so it was quickly proving itself his breakout stat. The only slight surprise was the improvement in Agility, which proved even larger than a lacking increase in Defense. This made a certain sense, however. Since he had improved his armor, the blows he took were less damaging, and thus less likely to train the stat. Meanwhile, he had done so much running around, especially in if fight against Almiraj horde, that he had seen an unusual boost to Agility. All told; however, his growth had been excellent, and he was well on his way to Level 3 already. Hestia had grown numb to his absurdities by now. She only wryly shook her head and smacked his bare back playfully: ¡°Plenty of time to run around with monsters but no time to spend with me at all! Where did my precious little Level 1 farm boy go? At this rate, you¡¯ll get to Level 10 faster than you¡¯ll get inside a girl¡¯s heart.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t remember being a precious little farm boy at all.¡± Adama shot back as he started putting on his shirt. ¡°At least you don¡¯t have time for any other women as well.¡± Adama paused for an almost imperceptible second, before he continued getting dressed. Hestia, ever perceptive, noticed the slight hesitation and jumped on it immediately: ¡°Or am I wrong? Has the little chick left the nest and found himself another nice ladybird? All without telling me?¡± ¡°All right, all right, we can schedule a date night. It¡¯ll be good to set aside some time to catch up.¡± Tim dodged the question, which Hestia noticed but tactfully chose not to pursue. She beamed happily: ¡°Great! How about that one fancy place that we went to before? The one that caters to adventurers?¡± He winced a little at the suggestion: ¡°Maybe not there. How about that Michelangelo place we went to with Lilli instead? We can go tonight.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± She responded cheerily, as Tim gathered up the last of his things and headed for the door, eager to escape to his morning training with the others. As he approached the door, she left him with some final commentary: ¡°In all seriousness, Tim, I¡¯ve always thought of you as more of a son than anything else. If you really have found a nice girl, then you have my full support. But if you want to be a two-timer, in the future, then you should work on your stoic face.¡± Choosing not to dignify that quip with a response, Adama hurried out the door a step faster, leaving Hestia to her tittering. Volume 2 Chapter 16: An Important Talk Morning training with the others was as enjoyable as usual. Adama had noticed in their earlier session that there was a good amount of downtime for the third wheel of their 1-on-1 dueling format. He had decided to rectify that by changing things up a bit: ¡°We¡¯re doing 2-on-1 matches today. Aiz, get ready.¡± The poor girl barely had time to get her sword up before Adama and Take drew their blades and attacked her. Mischief written all over his handsome face, Take was thinking on the same wavelength as Tim, and both fighters moved quickly to gang up on their stronger but less experienced comrade. Aiz so outclassed them physically, however, that she was able to recover from her surprise quickly and hold both of them off. Neither could really keep up with her in terms of footwork, so she was able to keep both swordsmen at bay when fighting defensively. Adama pushed himself hard physically, trying to support Take in their efforts to bring her down, but Aiz had gotten good enough that she was downright ephemeral. She danced around like the fairy of wind herself, always two steps ahead of the comparatively sloth-like men. Until she ran out of space. The ramparts were far from unlimited in room, and as the weather got even colder it was harder to fully clear it of debris. A small but nefarious pool of black ice was situated near the center of their little dueling area, and both men had been slowly leading her towards it this entire time. Aiz, seeking to remove Adama from the fight, switched to a move offensive tack and focused on him. Adama gave ground, allowing himself to be pushed away from Take, and she rapidly followed after him, eager to even her odds. Her foot hit the patch of ice just as she was preparing to launch herself at Tim. Her controlled forward leap turned into an uncontrolled forward tumble, with Adama getting out of the way just in time. Her own momentum catapulted her over the ramparts and into the land outside Orario. Both Take and Tim peered over the walls at the place where her friend had landed, carving a divot in the layers of snow blanketing the grasslands beyond. She jumped out of the hole she had dug herself, shaking the freezing debris out of her hair and armor, before glaring up at the two stooges, who were watching her with perfectly neutral expressions. With the imperiousness of a firm teacher, Adama called out at her: ¡°Rule number 1, always be aware of your surroundings, goldilocks! I¡¯ve told you this before-¡° He was cut off as Aiz started back in their direction, leaping up and over the walls to continue the fight. Both men half-laughed/half-scrambled as they moved to deal with her approach. The following hours were filled with Take and Aiz taking turns as the ¡°1¡±, fighting hard against the onslaught brought on by the opposing duo. This gave Aiz an opportunity to work on her teamwork, when she was part of the duo, and it improved her skills under pressure when fighting as the 1. Adama wasn¡¯t quite capable enough to fight as the 1 yet, but he still gained a lot in terms of experience. Truth be told, a lot of what held him back was muscle memory, or rather a lack of it. His old body had been molded by decades of sword practice. Even without the soul fire tempering, his swordsmanship in his old life had been instant and instinctive, honed by the fires of combat. The body of Timothy Forrester, however, had barely even held a sword in the 15 years before the kid had met his demise. Right now, Adama was still playing catchup, his mind usually working faster than his body. Not to mention, his attacks lacked the same indefinable significance that Take¡¯s seemed to employ, but he suspected that he could approach that level with further practice and experience. He was already getting there, given that he was able to punch far above his weight and compete with Aiz when she was using her full physical abilities. If only for a brief time, at least. By the time their practice ended, everyone was breathing heavily, Take especially. When he saw Adama staring it him, he gasped out his explanation in between breaths: ¡°Not¡­huff¡­all of us¡­huff..have an adventurer¡¯s endurance¡­huff huff¡­you know. I¡¯m relegated..huff..to a mortal body! Even conserving my energy¡­huff huff¡­it¡¯s hard to keep up.¡± He looked over to Aiz, who seemed a little tired as well but more pouty than anything else: ¡°If I had been able to use Ariel, I would have won.¡± She muttered. They had long agreed not to use any magic or active skills, since these early morning practices were meant to be all about improving pure swordsmanship. Adama didn¡¯t know whether Ariel was magic or a skill, but he was silently glad that he had created that stipulation. He patted her on the shoulder, saying:A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. ¡°Once I catch up to you in Level, we can have a proper fight. No holds barred.¡± He had expected the crack about catching up to her to rankle the young warrior, but she just smiled innocently and nodded earnestly back at him. With their training for the morning now complete, they dispersed. Adama had told Lilli that he would be late again today, but this time it was because he needed to run a few errands. He stopped off at the Guild to exchange his recently earned magic stones for cash, then he headed right for the tailor. Errands complete, he finally met up with Lilli and the fledglings and they went on their third outing together. It was uneventful, by the standards of Dungeon outings. Takemikazuchi Famillia had clearly been continuing their training without him, and he was secretly pleased and a little surprised at how quickly they were improving. Adama chose to delay interfering longer than he usually would, allowing the party to lose two or more members before he stepped in. He would act if he saw them in mortal danger, but he was more likely to let Ouka and Chigusa try to stave off disaster for as long as they could after both Mikoto and Askua went down due to injury on the first run. More skill meant more staying power, which meant that he trusted them to hold on for longer, even with one or two party members out of commission. This also meant that they were working harder and sustaining more injuries than ever before. By the time he was satisfied with their work that day, the entire party was lying in the grass, breathing heavily and staring at the ceiling. Minute shivers of pain and exhaustion ran through their bodies, their clothes perforated with sweat and dried blood. They had collapsed in relief when Adama had told them they were done with fighting the hordes for the day. However, Take Familia had misunderstood. He had never said they could rest: ¡°On your feet, you idiot students!¡± He commanded harshly, green eyes sparkling with the cold expectation of obedience, ¡°Have you learned nothing? We still need to go back.¡± With a chorus or groans and more than a little twitching, Take Familia was on their feet and moving again. The walk back was a brutal slog for them, to the point that they failed to wipe out a gang of Killer ants on the 7th floor. Reinforcements steadily poured into the room, slowly overwhelming the gang of 4 who could barely lift their weapons anymore. Adama was eventually forced to bail them out. Standing on the pile of ant bodies, Adama surveyed the Level 1 adventurers. They quailed under the pressure of his gaze, and when he saw that, he bit back any biting remarks that he had initially prepared. When he did speak, he spoke in a gruff, serious tone: ¡°You need to work on staying calm and focused when you¡¯re tired.¡± Without elaborating further, he strolled over to an open corner of a room and dropped down into a meditative position. The fledglings just stood and gaped at him, tired brains still processing the fact that they hadn¡¯t been yelled at. Adama opened one eye and used it to glare at them, saying: ¡°What are you staring at? Start harvesting these corpses. We¡¯ll get moving once you¡¯re done with that, and I finish my meditation.¡± He deliberately meditated for a while after they finished their task, giving them more time to rest. By the time they left the Dungeon, the fledglings were still tired, but in good spirits now. They even invited Adama out to drink, which he declined, citing his prior appointment. Speaking of that appointment, Adama quickly showered up and started home. He donned the formal wear that Hestia had picked out for him, a forest green button-down shirt, black sportscoat, and khaki pants. He emerged from his room and went to wait by the door. Eventually, Hestia emerged from her room in her favorite black-and-saffron dress. Smiling radiantly at him, she descended the stairs with all the grace of well-bred nobility. Tim held his stoic expression and held out his arm, only making Hestia smile even more widely as she took it. As they walked to the restaurant, they chatted about how things were going and what they did on a regular basis. In addition to being an avid reader and painter, Hestia was also a capable knitter, woodcarver, cook, cleaner, and writer. She had plenty to keep her busy in terms of keeping the house and making/selling the products of her hobbies. She chattered happily about how wool socks and sweaters were in special demand this time of year, indicating that she was keeping a fund in reserve in case their Familia needed it. Adama was just happy to hear that she wasn¡¯t bored with so much time on her hands. She asked him questions about his own exploits in the Dungeon, which he mostly dodged or answered in a vague and euphemistic way. By the time they got to the restaurant and got their seats, though, Hestia was looking a little irate: ¡°Come now, Tim, you can¡¯t shield me from what you¡¯re doing every day. I know it¡¯s dangerous, and I know you¡¯re worried about upsetting me, but stonewalling me makes me even more concerned. I see you¡¯re working hard to pay off our debt, and I won¡¯t try to stop you.¡± Tim opened his mouth, then closed it again. He had wanted to brush her off again, fearing that she would try to hold him back like she did before. But when he looked into Hestia¡¯s gemlike orange eyes, he found himself wanting to confide in her. So, he told her nearly everything. About the quests, his battles against the monster mobs and his strategy to lure Crystal Mantises. He didn''t tell her about the details of his strategy, or his encounter with the intelligent Almiraj, but that wasn¡¯t him keeping secrets from her. He hinted that he had even more interesting stories, but that he couldn¡¯t share them in public, a fact which she agreed to. Hestia listened with wide eyes, before finally sitting back when he finished: ¡°Wow.¡± Was all that she could say in the moment. He nodded sagely: ¡°I¡¯ve definitely been staying busy. With any luck, as I grow stronger, I¡¯ll be able to pay off that sword loan early. And I don¡¯t intend to slow down. Sound good?¡± She nodded mutely, just as they were getting their food. The pasta, like last time, was excellent, and Tim steered the conversation back to easier topics while they ate. He told her all about his new students and their progress, as well as the different developments in his morning training sessions. Hestia seemed to enjoy learning about these much more, and she laughed when he talked about the nickname his students had given him and some of the antics that he and Take had pulled that morning. As the evening wound down, however, Hestia began to turn serious: ¡°As fun as this is, Tim, I did have something important I wanted to talk to you about.¡± When she saw she had his full attention, she continued: ¡°It¡¯s about Lilli.¡± ... Volume 2 Chapter 17: A Grim Situation ¡­ Darkness blanketed Orario, its Stygian sheet capturing the Adventurer¡¯s city as the sun made its hasty winter retreat. A cold wind had flowed in alongside the night, howling through the city streets, and forcing a hush upon even its main thoroughfares. For all its bite, however, the wind couldn¡¯t seem to penetrate the solid orange walls of a small home in the Northwestern district of Orario. It may have been tiny, but the insides of this home were comfy enough to melt the heart of the stiffest cynic. Its walls were a well lacquered oak, decorated with paintings depicting winter festivals and children playing in the snow, reminding the viewer that even this gloomy season had its charms. A fire crackled merrily in the large central hearth, its deep orange-red light dancing on the wooden wall paneling with the same hearty energy of the children in the paintings. Next to that fire sat a strikingly beautiful middle-aged woman, rocking softly in her comfy wooden chair, knitting a red woolen scarf. She hummed very softly, unwilling to wake the young lady sleeping in the room above. The sound of her needles was the most prominent noise in the room, their clacking merging with the soft *pop pop* of the fire to create a cozy sonic refuge in defiance of the hostile forces outside. For a few hours, this refuge held, Hestia going about her nightly business with the peace and quiet joy that had become her norm in these recent months. All of that was broken by a sob. It came from the room above her, muffled and almost imperceptible, but her ears were sharp, and they perked up immediately. She paused for a moment listening carefully, though no further sounds were forthcoming. Despite that, she gently stood up, placing her work on the chair behind her, before walking towards and up the stairs. Hestia crept softly towards the bedroom before tenderly knocking on the wooden door and calling out: ¡°Lilli?¡± No answer. Eyes narrowed in concern, she announced: ¡°I¡¯m coming in, okay?¡± She found the prum in bed, turning to look at the door with fearful brown eyes that were edged with red. The girl wiped her eyes and tried to hide her face, blushing in shame, saying: ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disturb you, Lady Hestia. I¡¯m okay. Lilli just has a bad cold.¡± She gave a few unconvincing coughs, before plastering on a smile as she looked back at the goddess. The pain in that grin broke Hestia¡¯s heart, and she was by Lilli¡¯s side in a flash, kneeling at her bedside and taking her hand. Lilli flinched a little in surprise, but her grip on Hestia¡¯s hand only tightened when the prum looked away. That hurt Hestia physically, Lilli¡¯s strength making her much more than an ordinary person even at Level 1. The pain didn¡¯t change her expression one bit as she gazed at her daughter with warmth and concern. Hestia¡¯s tone, however, permitted no dissent when she said: ¡°Look at me, child.¡± When Lilli turned to face her, Hestia locked eyes with the distressed prum: ¡°Tell me everything.¡± It wasn¡¯t long after that before Lilli told her newfound mother everything. ¡­ ¡°Zanis Lustra.¡± Hestia said the name with a malice and contempt that Adama had never seen on her before. She was clearly trying to hold her composure together, but he could see the gleam of anger in her reflective ochre eyes, her mouth set in a single narrow line. She enunciated the syllables with all the clipped acrimony of an infuriated guardian, or perhaps an enraged army commander. Adama sat up a little straighter as he waited for her to continue the story, interrupted as it was by the uttering of that name: ¡°He¡¯s the Captain of Soma Familia, the Familia that Lilli technically belongs to. You remember that Lilli¡¯s been saving money to buy her freedom, right?¡± Tim nodded, and she continued: ¡°Lustra has co-opted Soma Familia for his own personal benefit. Most of its membership are horribly addicted to the taste of their god¡¯s Divine wine, a drink of such potent taste and intoxication that it¡¯s almost otherworldly. Soma is a god of wine, after all. Lustra is using the addiction of the Familia¡¯s members to extract as much as he can from them, rationing out supplies of the alcohol to the members who bring in the most money for the Familia. He gives some of the money to Soma to finance the production of more wine, but Lustra obviously pockets the profits. Soma himself is so wrapped up in making his wine that he neither notices nor cares. So long as he gets enough resources to keep his brewing operation afloat, Soma¡¯s fine.¡± Hestia remarked bitterly, seemingly irritated yet unsurprised that her fellow ¡°divinity¡± was acting this way.This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. ¡°But Lilli isn¡¯t addicted in the same way, right?¡± Adama queried: ¡°No, but every member of Soma Familia is forced to partake in the wine when they get their blessing. Every one of them, on some level, is marked by that wine. Even Lilli. But she was upset by more than that.¡± She took a breath, clearly still struggling not to lose her temper in public, eyes flashing with righteous fury: ¡°Lilli went to Soma with the intention of paying to get out of the Familia. Zanis heard about this and intercepted her. He tried to get Lilli to give up her money, and when she refused, he fed her some ¡°Divine¡± wine. He refused to allow her to leave the Familia, stating that she would have to hand over her hidden stash of money if she wanted another sip. Lilli was crying because she was torn between her desire to leave Soma Familia and formally join Hestia Familia, and her desire to spend her money on the wine. That temptation has been eating away at her, alongside the fact that they won¡¯t let her leave Soma Familia anyways.¡± When Hestia finished her monologue, she was breathing heavily as if recounting the story had been an exertion in and of itself. A silence smothered the table in a morbid and forbidding quiet. The squeal of metal bending was the thing that finally broke through the gloom. Adama looked down, in a disassociated and impassive way, at the fork in his left hand. The poor utensil had been battered as he held it; dents left at regular intervals where his fingers touched the cool metal, the pointed tongs bent at a right angle. Adama¡¯s expression was frozen over, conveying all the emotion of a wrought iron statue, his feelings only given away by the bloodless knuckles of his clenched fists and the squeaking protests of the mutilated fork. He casually let it fall to the table and reached out to grab Hestia¡¯s hand. Careful to squeeze gently but reassuringly, he looked deep into her eyes and said the five magic words: ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± She nodded in gratitude, squeezing his hand back. They sat like that for a few moments before they stood up, paid the check, and left. The walk home was a somber affair, the mood of the night ruined by the serious subject matter. Tim didn¡¯t mind, of course. His mind was working on a solution all the way home, and he had decided on his plan even before they reached their home¡¯s doorstep. When they did, he reciprocated Hestia¡¯s hug and told her to get some rest. She gave him a final thankful smile and waved goodbye before walking inside the home. Adama, on the other hand, turned around and disappeared into the night. He had work to do. ¡­ The next morning, Adama sought out Lilli, saying: ¡°Gave you a break before, didn¡¯t I? Time to earn your keep.¡± ¡°Yes Mr. Tim!¡± she chirped happily, no trace of any distress whatsoever in her sparking brown eyes. He took her into the Dungeon on an easy outing. They only went to the 13th floor and Tim baited out Hellhounds specifically. Lilli had purchased Salamander wool, a kind of fire-retardant material inferior to dragon¡¯s hide but still integral to avoid being roasted by the Hellhound¡¯s fiery breath. So long as Adama kept hold of the Hellhound¡¯s animosity, Lilli was only threatened by the stray embers of their breath attacks, which were nullified easily by the wool. Both adventurers were in very little danger as Adama cut down wave after wave of the snarling hounds, the ease of the fight only improved thanks to his recent stat increases. Tim wanted to show Lilli his Crystal Mantis luring system, but that Dungeon Worm had eaten enough of his crystals that he decided he would wait on that until he gathered more. Still, this had been a lucrative outing, yielding tons of magic stones, a Hellhound¡¯s pelt, and a Hellhound¡¯s fang. All the while, Lilli seemed in perfectly good spirits, going about her harvesting with diligence and focus. When he thought about it carefully, Adama realized that there was something about her behavior that was too perfect. Lilli worked at a blistering pace, singing to herself with a cheer that seemed a little exaggerated. A little forced. When she caught him looking at her, she just smiled back and asked: ¡°Is there something wrong, Mr. Tim? Lilli will work hard, don¡¯t you worry!¡± When he shook his head and indicated he had no problems with her work, she threw herself back into her job, working a beat faster and singing a touch louder. Tim tried not to stare too obviously at her, looking around with a kind of casual attitude that he was also effectuating. On the inside, he was suffused with an anger so frigid it made the winter¡¯s breeze feel like a hot desert wind. He cut their outing short, telling Lilli that he had something else he wanted to do today, and they headed back. When she exchanged their goods for money and offered him his share, Adama waved it away: ¡°Keep it. As a special bonus.¡± To his surprise, Lilli shook her head, saying: ¡°I can¡¯t take all of this and give Mr. Tim nothing! How will you pay off the debt?¡¯ Eventually, he just convinced her to take half of their earnings, instead of her normal 30%, as her bonus. He walked her home then he started his preparations. Adama¡¯s first stop was the tailors, where he was pleased to hear that one of his orders had been completed. He examined his new cloak where it lay on the tailor¡¯s mahogany table, its color a burgundy so dark it was almost black. Behind him stood the craftsman himself, a short mustachioed man with dark black hair and friendly blue eyes. He chortled a little as he addressed the pensive swordsman: ¡°It was a difficult fabric to work with! Like normal Minotaur hide, but even tougher. But you paid me for a rush job, so I gave you a rush job! I¡¯m still working on the backpack, but you told me that was less of a priority.¡± Adama had given the man his Irregular Minotaur skin for the creation of a new cloak, replacing his old and tattered version. He had also handed over his normal Minotaur skin for the creation of a sturdier backpack, all in preparation for future expeditions. Today, he had a different objective in mind. As he thought about his other plans, the tailor continued: ¡°Naturally some of the fabric was not used in this creation. I would be happy to buy the excess from you or use it to make something else for you or-¡° Tim held up a hand to stop him: ¡°Keep the excess. From both projects. I have something else I could use from you.¡± The tailor rubbed his hands together and nodded agreeably as Adama explained his needs, eventually saying: ¡°Indeed, that should be no trouble at all. I could have it put together by next week-¡° He was interrupted by Tim taking out a fistful of cash and wordlessly slapping the coins on the table. The tailor¡¯s grin grew a little wider: ¡°Tomorrow night, then?¡¯ Adama nodded. He still had some research to do for now anyways. His last stop was the blacksmith, where he made one final purchase, before heading out again. The night, after all, was very young and he didn¡¯t expect to be getting any sleep just yet. Volume 2 Chapter 18: A Grim Solution The following day flew by with little event. Adama was almost totally quiet for both his morning training and the rest of the day with Take Familia, but he was never much of a talker in the first place. Most of his friends and students just chalked it up to Tim being slightly more grumpy than usual, if they noticed at all. Takemikazuchi alone seemed to notice that something more was going on, but he chose not to question Adama about it. As the sun began to set, Tim dismissed the team, declined their offer to go for drinks once again, and sped off towards the tailor¡¯s. He picked up his rush order, walked home, got changed, then settled down in a meditative position in his room. And he began to wait. ¡­ The sun had long set on the Labyrinth city, and a light snow had begun to fall, when a shadowy figure emerged onto the residential rooftops of Orario. If it were day, this figure would be seen to be wearing a skintight black suit, covering everything besides its eyes. In the evening, however, only the brief rustle of movement could be seen by anyone who happened to look up as the wraithlike figure glided atop the cityscape. Its only weapons were steel gauntlets with rounded knuckles, painted black for stealth. The moonlight was reflected slightly in the figure¡¯s uncovered emerald eyes as they coldly surveyed the streets below. Despite the low temperatures, the wraith hunted its prey without a hint of a shiver. Evening foot traffic was as light as usual, but there were still various drunken revelers, many of whom were adventurers, prowling the snow swept streets. They joked and cackled as they blew off steam from the day¡¯s labors, not a hint of discipline in their nightly cavorting. The wraith examined each of these bar hoppers, eyes flitting from person to person as it covered more and more ground. Finally, it spotted its target, and slowed down to trail its adversary surreptitiously. The man in question was an older looking young man, with grey hair and lines on his forehead that aged him far beyond his 21 years. The angular lines of his face gave him a hawkish appearance, one that was ruined by an unfocused gaze and crimson cheeks. He was joined by two compatriots, both women, who smiled sycophantically as he jabbered at them about his various past exploits, likely embellished far beyond reality. They were exiting a pub on East Main Street and heading west, the wraith following along quietly. The man was clearly inebriated beyond the point of reason and gazing at both women with an animalistic hunger. They seemed uncomfortable yet resigned as he diverted their trio away from the main throughfare. Now they were heading south, through the back alleys and towards one of the major hotels in Orario¡¯s red light district. They never made it. After the trio had left any witnesses far behind them, the dark figure on the rooftop leapt down in front of them. All three pedestrians screamed at the sudden sight of the humanoid form crashing down on the street, kicking up a fine mist of snow all around them. The dark form straightened and glared at the revelers as they stared in shock. In a gruff voice, it barked out a single command: ¡°Run.¡± Scrambling, all three moved to follow his direction, terror written all over their pallid faces. Before he could get far, however, the grey-haired man froze. The wraith had grabbed him by the collar, arresting his retreat, that same rough voice saying: ¡°Not you.¡± In a flash, Zanis Lustra felt himself be yanked backwards and hurled further down the street. He tumbled through the snow until coming to an abrupt stop. He collided with the brick wall of a building at the end of the street. Gasping and shivering, he staggered to his feet and fumbled drunkenly for the sword at his belt. Adama watched him for a little, held back by sheer contempt, before punching Zanis in the sword arm. The bones snapped like dry kindling and Lustra let out an anguished howl that Adama cut short by shoving the open palm of his right steel glove against the man¡¯s mouth. He held it there, pinning Lustra against the wall. As he did, he unsheathed the man¡¯s sword with his other hand and held it menacingly, as if he were about to stab his target. The lascivious drunk¡¯s eyes widened in fear, then relaxed a little when Tim threw the sword away instead. Then Adama punched him in the torso, feeling ribs crack and hearing another muffled scream against his gauntlet:This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. ¡°I¡¯m not here to kill you tonight. That doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re safe. Understand?¡± Adama growled at him. When Lustra had gotten over his pain and nodded in affirmation, Adama continued: ¡°In your Familia is a prum girl by the name of Arde. She wants to buy her way out of your little ¡°family¡±. You¡¯re going to let her.¡± When Lustra stared at him in uncomprehending confusion, Adama hit him again: ¡°I don¡¯t need you to understand why. Just do as I say. And in case you need more incentive, know that I know all about how you run your sorry excuse for a Familia.Blackmail, extortion, embezzlement, torture, even a few accusations of rape. The authorities don¡¯t have the evidence needed to bring you in, but I do.¡± He didn¡¯t. This was a bluff, but Lustra had good reasons to fear him, so it should work. ¡°Contacting the cops would make sure that evidence falls into their hands. It would also mean that the next time we speak, it will be with swords. That won¡¯t be a long conversation. Am I clear?¡± Lustra nodded in terror once again, and Adama removed his gauntlet. The man took in a ragged and hasty breath, looking like he wanted to say something, but Adama hit him for the final time. He aimed for the chin, rattling Lustra¡¯s cage and knocking the man out cold with a single punch. Tim¡¯s stats weren¡¯t that much better than his opponent¡¯s, but he was an experienced fighter while Zanis Lustra hadn¡¯t seen serious combat in quite some time. Add Adama¡¯s Strong Body into that equation, and he manhandled the surprised and drunk Lustra with pathetic ease. He could have killed the man, and he would have deserved it, but there was no guarantee that his replacement would be any better. Murder of that kind would have also attracted the authorities and left a bad taste in Adama¡¯s mouth. He would give Lustra one chance at doing the right thing. Shaking his head one last time, Tim turned away from the crumpled heap of the Level 2 extortionist and leaped back up to the rooftop, vanishing into the night. ¡­ In her room high atop the tower of Babel, Freya drummed her fingers on the arm of her seat in slight irritation. She had contented herself with watching her new toy from afar for now, and he had performed passably. Ottar was tailing him regularly, allowing her to see the show, and some of the child¡¯s exploits had been truly thrilling to witness. But they weren¡¯t enough. They were never enough. The simple fact was that the boy was distracted. He was distracted with training those weaklings from Takemikazuchi Familia. He was distracted with helping his little pet prum join his Familia. He was far too distracted with meaningless things that didn¡¯t involve entertaining her. It was irritating and unforgivable. She hadn¡¯t wanted to put her thumb on the scale too quickly after the last time. It would seem suspicious to any interested onlookers, like that old fool Ouranos, and things would get boring if she made a habit of creating problems for the boy. The best shows were the ones you neither expected nor predicted. If she knew what Adama would face ahead of time and roughly when he would face it, then that was half the fun gone already. Increasingly, however, it was starting to look like she would have to make another move all too soon. But how? If she did the same thing as last time, and had Ottar train up another enhanced species, it wouldn¡¯t change anything. The boy would fight it and, if she knew anything about him, he would probably win. Things would go back to the status quo ante, only she would have to wait even longer before she could intervene once again, for the sake of maintaining at least a little subtlety. What she needed was a way to remove his distractions and give him a tough challenge at the same time. To do that, she would have to get creative. But she knew where to start: ¡°Ottar?¡± ¡°Yes, my lady?¡± Her large attendant rumbled from nearby, always close at hand. ¡°Bring me the exotic inventory.¡± The exotic inventory of Freya Familia involved a wide array of specialty equipment and strange materials that the Familia had collected over the years. The monitor and stealth magic items Ottar used to spy on the boy were stored there, alongside the city¡¯s widest selection of specialty gadgets and resources that the Familia could draw from. Whenever they faced an unusual challenged or needed a unique weapon, they looked to the exotic inventory. Ottar wasn¡¯t bringing her the entire physical selection, of course, but their latest record of the inventory¡¯s stock. He handed the piece of paper to her in a flash, and she began to slowly read. Ottar stood stock still by her side as he waited for his goddess to make her selection, gazing dispassionately at the paper. Eventually, she found her selection, smiled, and tapped it: ¡°There you are. Use that to challenge the child and wipe out his compatriots all at once. I will leave the specifics to your discretion. Use it wisely.¡± Ottar accepted the paper back and frowned as he noted the choice. It was expensive and powerful, overkill for a normal Level 2 adventurer. Even that child, skilled as he was, would be hard pressed to survive its use. Wiping out his companions should be child¡¯s play. Ottar shrugged and pocketed the paper, setting off at a brusque walk. He might soon have to find a new toy for his fickle goddess. Volume 2 Chapter 19: A Joyous Occasion Deep within the 12th floor of the Dungeon, a large party of monsters had gathered. Drawn by the smell of fresh meat, a menagerie of the evil-minded creatures had come together to hunt down an enemy that dwelt within one of the largest rooms on the floor. It was mostly Imps and Orcs in the parade, but there were still a healthy number of Bad Bats, a smattering of Hard Armoreds, and a quite a few Silverbacks. Altogether, the monster party created a ruckus of roars and shrieks, their cacophonous war cries echoing hellishly in the underground chambers. They bleated for the blood of their enemies and trampled one another in their stampede to get it. Today, however, they would meet their match. Standing against the tide were five intrepid figures, four warriors in lilac robes and a tiny cream-colored form. That little white figure sported a comically large backpack and vigorously yelled orders at the front-line fighters: ¡°Mikoto, on your left. Circle around to protect Ouka. Asuka, cover her rear.¡± The fighters danced to the will of their tiny puppet master, supporting each other as they held back the oncoming mob. Ouka¡¯s axe spun in a rapid circle, deflecting projectiles, before he turned the spin into a frontwards sweeping attack. He sliced through two Orcs and an Imp but left himself open to a counterattack from one of the Silverbacks. As the beast sought to take advantage, however, Mikoto appeared on its shoulder. Swift as a shade, she stabbed her blade through a weak point in its skull then leapt away. The Silverback¡¯s body collapsed, blocking the approach of other monster on that side. Ouka took advantage of the temporary blockage to pivot to the left and engage new assailants. Ouka was the sun, drawing the creatures in and slaughtering them with indefatigable purpose. Mikoto and Asuka were the planets, revolving around him, defending his blind spots, and covering his openings. Like hunter cats, they bounded swiftly through enemy lines, slashing tendons and slipping through attacks from overhead. Whenever they seemed to be cornered, they would often jump over the enemy, and when the monsters tried to focus on them, Ouka would do something to distract them. They held a fragile balance, one that was only possible because of their rearguard support. The Bad Bats were some of the greatest threats the fighters faced, their sonic attacks threatening to stun one of the adventurers and disrupt their flow. Mikoto and Asuka would down some of them with thrown kunai, but there were too many Bats and neither girl could afford to be distracted by them for long. That¡¯s where Chigusa came in. The archer¡¯s hands moved like quicksilver, drawing and loosing her arrows with a speed and accuracy that far surpassed what she could ever do before. Quietly, the girl had proved herself the most improved skill-wise of all the warriors, eyes darting across the battlefield and selecting new targets at rapid speed. Any Bat that closed in on the frontline trio was usually downed before it could get close. Any large monster that slipped by the three sprouted an arrow¡¯s fletched tip from an eye or two. Lilli¡¯s commands, backed by her quick wit, was the glue that held all of this together. All the adventurers were working at a furious pace to face the horde, but they were holding strong so far. Adama was watching all of this from the ceiling. Take Familia was backpedaling around the room to keep from being easily surrounded, kiting the monsters where they needed them to go. Adama had realized that if he stayed meditating on the floor, he would inhibit the places they could run to, for fear of leading the monsters right to him. So, he improvised. He clung to the wall near the ceiling on the far side of the room, peering through the mist at the carnage below. Tim hung with the strength of the left side of his body, his fingers and boot toe digging into the hard rock of the Dungeon wall like it was soft earth. The Dungeon walls grew tougher as you descended, but the Upper floors couldn¡¯t hold a candle to Adama¡¯s physicality, and he hung there with the stability of a mountain. Tim watched his fledglings like a hawk, Hearthblade gleaming ivory in the right hand, prepared to intervene at any moment. The fight dragged on, the horde whittled further and further down even as the adventurers grew more and more tired. Chigusa eventually ran out of arrows, even after bringing extra, so she was forced to draw her dagger and enter the fray. The Bad Bats had been exterminated by that point, but without her oversight it became easier for the monsters to encircle Ouka, especially as Mikoto and Asuka tired as well. Ouka roared as he slogged through the sea of enemies, the girls doing everything they could to thin the herd with decreasing success. Lilli was screaming herself hoarse to be heard over all the noise, but she was growing less influential as the party¡¯s order slowly broke down.The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. The entire party seemed to forget that Adama was even there as they hacked and slashed with increasingly reckless abandon. Their eyes grew bloodshot as the pressure and stress fueled them to fight with every ounce of their strength. Ouka swung his axe in wide and sweeping arcs, biceps and neck bulging at the herculean effort. His face contorted in one long yell as he squeezed out everything he had. The other three raced around like field mice, doing everything they could to stay alive while also crippling their enemies. Lilli had been banned from using her items, lest things grow too easy, but that ban was lifted in case of emergency. She had drawn her magic sword and was looking around in terror as her friends danced on the edge of disaster, barely restraining herself from unleashing her full fury on the mob. Then, finally, it was all over. Ouka cleaved diagonally through the last of the Silverbacks as Mikoto cut her way through the last of the Orcs and Asuka disabled the final Hard Armored. The last monster standing on the battlefield was a lone Imp, and Chigusa of all people was the one to stab it in the eye with her dagger, bringing it down to the ground with the full force of her thrust. The end of the battle was a powerful and overwhelming silence, only filled by the desperate gasping of the adventurers as they fought to recover their energy. With glazed vision they looked around, taking time to process the fact that they had won. Then they let out a cheer. Fatigue temporarily forgotten, they all broke out into big grins, celebrating their first independent defeat of a full monster party. Tim had, in characteristic fashion, begun to make things more difficult as they grew closer and closer to success. More bait, and of differing types, were dropped, just as the party seemed to get used to what he was throwing at them. Success was moved further and further out of reach as each wave grew harder and harder to compensate for their improvement. Adama reminisced about when he trained Yeirin in the use of the Rippling Sword, bringing out larger and larger boulders as she grew more and more proficient, never allowing her to cut all the way through. He felt his heart twinge a little at the memories of his first disciple and said a quiet prayer that she was doing all right as the fledglings below continued their celebration. Eventually, he gathered himself and leapt off the wall, into the midst of the fighters, saying: ¡°All right kids, that was well done, but the show''s over. Time to harvest their cores and move on to the next fight.¡± To his surprise, the gang shared a few hesitant looks before Ouka looked back at him and said: ¡°Isn¡¯t it already pretty late? That fight took a while and harvesting this many could take some time as well. Why don¡¯t we gather our spoils and take an early day today?¡± Lilli piped up at that point: ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr. Tim! This is the first day that Lilli has fought as an official member of Hestia Familia, and we were hoping to have a little celebration at one of the local inns. You can join us if you want!¡± It was true. A few days ago, Tim had hinted to her that she should try to contact Soma once again to see about buying her way out of Soma Familia. This time, Zanis did nothing to stop her, and Lilli managed to convince Soma to let her go. The paperwork had finished processing last night and Hestia had given Lilli her blessing that morning. All five adventurers all looked at him nervously to see how he would react to their proposition for a small break due to the special occasion. He gave each of them the gimlet eye, watching them quail one by one under the force of his one-eyed glare. Everyone but Lilli looked away in appeasement. She alone continued to beg with puppy dog eyes, and he eventually dropped his glare and nodded, a ghost of a smile running across his face: ¡°Alright, I suppose you¡¯ve earned it. We can have a shorter day today. But I have more training to do, so-¡± ¡°Pllleeeaaasse Mr. Tim? We barely even see each other out of work hours! You work too much anyways. Take a break!¡± ¡°¡­Alright, alright, don¡¯t twist yourself into knots on my account. I¡¯ll grab a few drinks with you. But just a fe-¡° That got everyone to break out into a new round of cheers, cutting Adama off before they scurried away to harvest the spoils of their battle, racing against the clock for more time to party. Even Tim decided to lend a helping hand with both the harvesting and the fighting on the way back. They made it out of the Dungeon in record time before racing over to the Guild Exchange. Tim held back a chuckle as he watched the five of them breathe down the poor Guild Administrator¡¯s neck, as she self consciously weighed and examined everything they had brought her. When she had finished and given them a quote, they didn¡¯t hesitate to take the money, divvy it up appropriately, and dash out of Babel. They called for Adama to hurry up as they laughed their way to the favored local watering hole, and even the grizzled swordsman found their energy infectious. He took off after them at a jog, catching up to them as the party moved out into the night. Volume 2 Chapter 20: New Frontiers According to these patterns, the weeks marched onward. Adama gathered more crystals and ended up showing Lilli his Crystal Mantis luring technique. She was justifiably enthusiastic about the whole operation, and they soon formed a regular tag team for Crystal Mantis farming operations. Adama would keep his ear to the ground, looking out for any Dungeon Worm ambushes. In the meantime, Lilli would peer around the cavern and alert Adama when a fresh round of Mantises had been lured to their spot. They would then trade places, with Tim leaping into action to kill off the prey while Lilli put her ear to the ground, just in case. This enhanced the effectiveness of the Crystal farm enormously, and the duo regularly earned hundreds of thousands of valis worth of Crystal Mantis wings. The monsters may have been rare to encounter, but their drop rates were generous, making this strategy even more of a goldmine than Adama had ever anticipated. It got so gratuitous that Tim needed to sell his spoils off steadily, often finding private buyers instead of going to the Guild, all to keep the price of the items from crashing. Still, business was booming. The house was paid off and his savings were steadily growing. He was on track to make his sword payment, even with his large expenses. Adama regularly spent significant sums on potions, to the point that he was probably the majority of Miach¡¯s sales singlehandedly. He also shelled out large sums on bait, both for himself and for training the fledglings. Some of those costs were defrayed by Take Familia pitching in to help finance their training, but he was secretly helping subsidize their regular sessions. He could afford it, especially as he kept getting stronger, and he suspected that this subsidy was more of an investment than anything else. Takemikazuchi, and the whole of his Familia, would owe Adama big time, and they were the honorable type of people who would pay their debts come hell or high water. If he trained them well, then they would prove powerful allies who would pay their debt to him, plus interest. That was only one of his reasons, of course. He would never say it aloud, but he liked these kids. He wanted them to succeed in life, especially because their goals in financing their old orphanage were so noble. He had also developed a certain fondness for teaching. There was a special kind of pleasure in pushing others to their limits and watching them grow from it. Adama thought back to the first training session he had had with the fledglings after they had conquered the monster horde for the first time: ¡°Where are we going, Oni¡­Master Adama?¡± Mikoto had queried him as they strolled purposely through the lower parts of the 12th floor. Tim had taken the initiative that day, clearing out whatever monsters they met along the way that didn¡¯t cower before his superior status and oppressive aura. When Take Familia had asked him about the change, he had simply implied cryptically that they would need to save their strength. Now, he led them down through the bowels of the twelfth floor. They went through several rooms that would be suitable for their training, and Take Familia was starting to get concerned and confused. Tim didn¡¯t answer Mikoto¡¯s question, however. The answer was just up ahead. The entrance to the thirteenth floor yawned open in front of them, the floor transition clear as day for anyone looking carefully. The howls of Hellhounds and battle squeaks of angry Almiraj could be heard in the distance, and the rock passageway of the tunnel changed from a brown to a dull grey about halfway through. Continuing to ignore the question, Adama turned and said: ¡°Lilli, bring me the pack.¡± He rifled through the Minotaur skin pack and withdrew four dark crimson scarves of Salamander wool, weaved at Tim¡¯s request by Hestia herself. He tossed them to the warriors, one for each of them: ¡°You can reimburse me for those later. For now, prepare to enter the 13th floor.¡± Predictably this earned him some exclamations of surprise and vociferous protestations, but he cut them off with a held-up hand. He first addressed his prum companion, the one member of their party who had seemed to anticipate his thinking: ¡°Lilli! Why is the 13th floor considered suitable for Level 2 adventurers only?¡± Lilli had donned her own red scarf already and was looking at Tim expectantly, rather than in confusion. She answered his question promptly and with her typical enthusiasm, clearly seeing where Adama was going: ¡°The 13th floor does not spawn any Level 2 threats. It only creates monsters at the higher end of Level 1, just like the 12th floor. But it¡¯s considered impossible for normal Level 1s because of the sheer volume of the monsters it spawns. It is the packs of high Level 1 monsters that are considered a Level 2 threat, not the monsters themselves.¡± Adama nodded along with the explanation, responding: ¡°And what has this party been doing for the past couple weeks?¡± The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°¡­Fighting high volumes of high Level 1 monsters, Mr. Tim.¡± Tim turned and looked over the rest of them, seeing the light dawning now: ¡°The 13th floor might take some getting used to, but you¡¯ve been preparing for it now, in practice, for a while. Now follow me.¡± Giving them no further room for doubting themselves, Adama proceeded to stroll through the tunnel, hearing the footfalls of the others behind him after a small delay. They were all pushing the upper boundaries of Level 1, with Ouka and Mikoto aproaching a Level up, thanks to all their harsh training. He was confident that they could handle this new challenge. Things were rocky at first, with the team struggling to adapt to the new environs. The Hellhounds and Almiraj might have been Level 1 on paper, but they were nothing like the lumbering Orcs and Silverbacks of the 12th. They fought with speed and ranged attacks, and Take Familia took some time to adapt. Burns were had by all, as the team learned the timing of the Hellhounds breath attacks, and Ouka especially struggled to be effective against the high-speed tactics of the Almiraj. Adama was frequently forced to bail them out due to these mistakes. But eventually, they started to figure things out. Ouka learned patience and precision, while everyone got better at coordinating to neutralize the Hellhound¡¯s fire. They grew better and better at surviving the Middle floors, even with their status limitations. Their capacity to fight while in pain had also grown by leaps and bounds. Adama oversaw all of this with the patience of a Sage. And then he dropped some monster bait. To his pleasant surprise, there was little in the way of alarm when Take Familia first noticed what he did. They seemed to accept his decision with a kind of grim philosophy, closing their ranks and preparing for a flood of oncoming enemies, only invoking their Eastern name for demon under their breaths. But Adama wasn¡¯t totally heartless. If he waited for them to get overrun, there was a real chance that someone would die before he could intervene. So, he joined the battle himself. He had long advanced to the upper-middle ranks of Level 2 by this point, meaning that he had nothing to fear from the rabble on the 13th floor. He would hold himself back, however, as he thinned the herd and made the fight more doable for his overwhelmed students. Master and disciple fought side by side, and Adama even followed Lilli¡¯s orders as she coordinated the whole affair. He was still forced to wipe out the mob himself when Asuka went down with a nasty shoulder wound and Ouka took a club to the head, but they still got better from the challenge. After two more weeks of this training, their efforts began to bear clear fruit: Kashima Ouka, Level 2 Strong Defense: I Strength: I-0 Defense: I-0 Dexterity: I-0 Agility: I-0 Magic: I-0 Spells: [] Skills: Defensive Aggravation Ouka Leveled up and gained an ability as well as a skill. It was a far cry from the benefits that Adama had received when he had first hit Level 2, but Ouka himself was ecstatic. He had been operating with no special capabilities whatsoever as a Level 1. Now, his new benefits made him the consummate tank among Level 2 adventurers. A well-deserved reward for all his hard work. Then, just 2 days later: Yamato Mikoto, Level 2 Abnormal Resistance: I Strength: I-0 Defense: I-0 Dexterity: I-0 Agility: I-0 Magic: I-0 Spells: Futsunomitama Skills: Yatanokurogarasu Yatanoshirogarasu Mikoto had possessed those skills since she received her falna. Their use in the Dungeon was mostly a niche one, especially given Adama¡¯s current training methods, but they would doubtless prove useful at some point in the future. Mikoto was pleased to receive Abnormal Resistance, making her far more resilient against poisons. But she was truly happy to gain her first spell. High Grade magic had a long chant, but it proved very powerful when finally activated. They tested it out on some unsuspecting monsters, and it proved to be a powerful gravity magic that crushed its targets within a certain area. ¡°You think it affects allies?¡± Adama mused aloud. This comment provoked a small, mischievous smile from Lilli: ¡°There¡¯s only one way to find out!¡± An hour later, their party of six stood in a snowy field outside of Orario. Tim and Ouka stood side by side, further away from the other four, who watched the duo with varying expressions. Mikoto and Asuka looked uncomfortable, while Chigusa was looking back and forth between Mikoto and Ouka with clear yet unvoiced fear. Only Lilli seemed curious and unafraid, rubbing her chin, and gazing at the two adventures with a contemplative eye. She wasn¡¯t afraid that Tim would be hurt, or Ouka for that matter. The monsters they had tested the gravity magic on weren¡¯t killed by it, just locked in place. It shouldn¡¯t be that much worse for the Level 2 adventurers. This was just a test to see if it affected allies, so she called out: ¡°Mikoto, target them with Futsunomitama at its minimum output.¡± Mikoto nodded, but Lilli was soon countermanded by Adama: ¡°Start with the minimum output, sure, but start increasing it afterward. It will be useful to see how strong this magic gets firsthand.¡± That earned an objection from Ouka, who called out with some consternation: ¡°This is dangerous! And why am I here, anyways? If we¡¯re looking to test output and its effect on allies, then couldn¡¯t we do that with just you, Master Adama??!?¡± Tim responded with the patience of a parent dealing with an unruly child: ¡°If we did it with just me, that would only be proof that the spell doesn¡¯t recognize any allies outside her Familia. Whether it affect members of her Familia directly would still be an open question. Also, this is a great chance to test the limits of your new defensive abilities. Now stop whining and prepare yourself.¡± When Tim finished his speech, he looked expectantly at Mikoto. With some trepidation, she began her chant, the rest of her Familia watching her do so with some concern. Eventually, she pointed her hands towards the duo and finished her magic: ¡°Futsunomitama!¡± Volume 2 Chapter 21: Testing Several concentric circles made of deep purple light appeared below the duo, spreading out and covering an area 20 meters in diameter around them. In the sky above them, a sword made of a similar amethyst appeared and began to descend. When it struck the center of the circle, a dome of light manifested, beginning at the tip of the hilt, and touching down at the edges of the outermost circle. With Adama and Ouka now thoroughly trapped, the spell began, pulling them towards the earth with an intense downward physical pressure. It didn¡¯t feel like their shoulders were being pushed from above, but rather that the earth had suddenly decided to swallow them both whole and was dragging them into the dirt. By his side, Ouka grunted and shifted a little, clearly actively resisting the spell just as Tim was: ¡°Well, that¡¯s one mystery cleared up.¡± Adama mused internally, recognizing now that Mikoto¡¯s spell was powerful, yet indiscriminate. He looked at the girl, who was still holding her hands out toward them, seemingly required to do that to hold the spell. He barked out: ¡°More! Show us what you can do.¡± Ouka blanched a little as Mikoto nodded seriously and brought her hands closer together, frowning in focus as she did. The edges of the circle contracted, the area of effect of the spell diminishing as it¡¯s force waxed. The pressure increase was stupendous and even Adama needed to fight to remain expressionless. He had held onto a casual air of indifference since the beginning of the test, leaning back slightly and eyeing Mikoto with an unimpressed gaze. The young companion next to him, by contrast, sweated and huffed at the increasing pressure. Only the slight glint of steel in his eyes gave away Adama¡¯s strain. His neck creaked a little as he turned it, looking Mikoto in the eyes and saying, in a deadpan tone: ¡°More.¡± Mikoto¡¯s face scrunched up even further as the gravitational field doubled in power once again. Now Adama was giving it his full attention, standing up straight with a hard look in his eyes. The ground beneath both men¡¯s feet had begun to give way as Mikoto¡¯s power drew them further and further downward. As the rock splintered, Ouka left out an earsplitting roar. His skin was coated with a light red shell, the blood red glow contrasting with Mikoto¡¯s purple domain. This was his active skill, Defensive Aggravation, and the defensive boost it provided her should help Ouka weather Mikoto¡¯s magic. Just as he thought that, however, Ouka let out another yell, and faceplanted on the ground. His knees gave out first, crashing down and carving out divots in the cold hardened earth before his torso came forward and did the same. All this happened in two quick motions, like the poor man was a tower knocked over in two stages. A few moments after his face hit the ground, Mikoto let out a gasp and canceled the magic. Adama noted, with a curious eye, that she seemed nearly as tired as Ouka, breathing heavily and examining her fallen friend with some concern. The other two Take Familia girls let out a cry when they saw their fallen leader, but before they could rush to his side, Ouka pushed himself up and deactivated his skill. Spitting out earth and wiping away at his eyes, he waved them off, saying: ¡°Fine! I¡¯m fine. My pride is the most wounded thing about me.¡± He gave a glare at Adama, who simply responded by raising his eyebrow and commenting: ¡°Told you that your defense could keep up, didn¡¯t I? Bet my soul against a rat¡¯s tail that your little skill didn¡¯t reduce the force of the magic. It just defended you against that impact. Right?¡± Ouka nodded, looking slightly stunned: ¡°Yes, that impact would have hurt me normally, even at Level 2. With the skill, I barely even felt it. But it didn¡¯t make the weight I felt any lighter.¡± Adama was scratching his chin now, muttering: ¡°So perhaps it only improves impact defense, not magic defense? Or maybe Mikoto¡¯s magic just bypasses normal defense, since it is an effect rather than an attack? Can you do it again?¡± Ouka nodded slowly:This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. ¡°As an active skill, it drains my physical stamina, but its time constraints aren¡¯t high. I can¡¯t use it successively, but I should be able to activate it again in another few seconds.¡± When Ouka indicated that the skill had come off cooldown, Adama took a stance and held out his hand in an open palm. He ordered Ouka to activate it and, when the red light had enveloped his body, Adama wordlessly drew a vertical line in the air with a chop, fingers facing Ouka. The wordless Rippling Sword with just his fingers would be enough to kill a Level 1 enemy, but a tough Level 2 would be able to take it with minor damage, so long as it didn¡¯t hit anything vital or weak. Adama targeted Ouka¡¯s right torso, as there would be no chance of hitting the man¡¯s heart and his torso would by the tougher than any piece of the rest of his body. The blade magic cut through the fabric but shattered on Ouka¡¯s skin. There was a bright red line where it hit and a few drops of blood, but the stunned young man was otherwise unharmed. Adama nodded sagely: ¡°So, it does improve your resistance to magic. That attack would have left a more impressive cut on a Minotaur¡¯s hide. This also proves that Mikoto¡¯s magic bypasses that resistance, at least somewhat.¡± Now he was looking at Mikoto, who was standing up straighter after having been mentioned: ¡°Could you have kept that up for longer? Or amplified its power even further?¡± Thoughtfully, the young battle maiden looked off into the distance and responded: ¡°The more I increase the force, the more strain I take on. If it were life or death, I could have held on further. I just dropped things when I saw Ouka in trouble. And yes, I could have made the force even greater, but much more than a single extra increase would have been my limit before I failed under the difficulty.¡± They did some more testing and realized that Mikoto¡¯s magic was less difficult to hold when she was focusing only on a single target. It would also get easier, Adama surmised, to hold more things, with greater force, and for a longer period of time as Mikoto practiced with her magic. He also made the key discovery that it didn¡¯t affect other magic, meaning that it was perfect for rendering a target helpless before pelting that target with magical attacks. Chigusa was crestfallen to learn that arrows were useless on an enemy pinned with Futsunomitama, as they would usually be crushed by the gravity well before they hit their mark. Adama¡¯s Rippling Sword, however, was unbothered by the magic and hit its intended target with ease. He was rubbing his chin thoughtfully again as he mused aloud: ¡°It¡¯s double-edged. An enemy with magic would have a way of striking back if caught. But most monsters would be completely helpless if you hit them with something like this.¡± ¡°¡­Speaking of magic, what have you been doing with your magic, Master Adama?¡± It was the quiet Asuka who piped out this question. She had noticed how Tim had cast his Rippling Sword without saying a word, which most of the rest of their party had been too distracted to ask about. Adama had been practicing that little maneuver at every chance he could get, and his efforts had started to bear fruit. It was a little awkward, but he could now use chantless Rippling Sword in battle, without the visualization technique. It was still weaker than the normal version, but it meant that his attacks could be fired off even more quickly, and with no advance warning. Using the Chantless Endless Sword was still tricky, but he could still do it if he used the visualization technique and took his time. Even then, it wouldn¡¯t work consistently, as Mid-Grade magic was two steps more complicated than Swift Strike magic. At this question, Adama simply gave a lopsided enigmatic smile: ¡°If you ever learn magic, I might just teach it to you.¡± Mikoto opened her mouth, but Tim cut her off: ¡°Your magic is too advanced and you¡¯re too green. Come ask me about it after a year or three more of practice.¡± Mikoto nodded obediently, but no one seemed satisfied with either of these answers. Truth be told, these fledglings would gain next to nothing from an explanation about chantless magic. None of them had even the slightest chance of being able to use it any time soon, even including Mikoto. High Grade chantless magic was guaranteed to be even more difficult than Mid Grade chantless magic, a technique that even Adama could barely use. Once she got used to the patterns her magic moved in, then they could talk. Still, he chose to use his wordless Swift Strike magic in front of them because he had attained some degree of proficiency with it, and he wanted to show them what was possible. To give them something to shoot for if they ever acquired magic, which he suspected they would. Adama adjourned their little meetup and told them to take their next practice session off, to celebrate their new Level ups. Lilli was also given leave for the next few days, and she was curious as to why, but Adama waved away her questions: ¡°I¡¯m going on another training session.¡± He said, ¡°I¡¯ll be taking my time, so you can take a well-earned break.¡± Without further explanation, he said goodbye to everyone and sought out Hestia. He wanted one last status update before he set out onto his most ambitious project yet: Timaias Adama, Level 2 Swordsman: H, Spirit Healing: H, Strong Body: H, Hunter: H Strength: B-724 -> B-734 Defense: D-598 -> C-602 Dexterity: C-699 -> B-707 Agility: D-597 -> C-600 Magic: B-737 -> B-748 Spells: Rippling Sword Endless Sword Skills: Predator Mind of a Swordsman His growth had plateaued somewhat as he reached the C and B ranks. These improvements were the results of a day of Crystal Mantis farming with Lilli, and a day of training with Take Familia. If that was all he had been doing over the past weeks, then his stats would be much lower. His current abilities were the result of more questing in the lower portions of the Middle floors, which he did whenever he got the chance. In between sessions with the fledglings, his morning training group, and the farming of course. These outings were less frequent than he would like, so he had put those other priorities on hold for the next few days. He packed up his things, said goodbye to Hestia, stopped in at Miach¡¯s place, then headed towards Babel. Volume 2 Chapter 22: New Priorities Adama dashed through the Dungeon¡¯s Upper and Middle floors at epic speeds, jumping down two separate vertical caverns on the Middle floors to reach the 18th floor in record time. He didn¡¯t stop there, however, and he continued to run through the entirety of the Under Resort, skirting Rivira as he did. Tim only stopped when he reached the cave on the opposite side of the floor, scrutinizing the passageway with a critical eye. A high-pitched buzzing and a few strange monster cries could be heard from the other end, assuring Adama that he was in the right place. He set down his pack and rifled through it, extracting some paperwork to review: Quests
  1. Priority! 24th Floor Rescue! Done? NO Reward: 300,000 val
  2. Need, Bugbear¡¯s Nail x1. Own x0. Reward: 105,000 val
  3. Need, Lizardman¡¯s Nail x3. Own x0. Reward: 220,000 val
  4. Need, Firebird¡¯s Feather x1. Own x0. Reward: 135,000 val
  5. Need, Lizardman¡¯s Scale x2. Own x0. Reward: 150,000 val
  6. Need, Battle Boar Tusk x1. Own x0. Reward: 115,000 val
  7. Need, Sword Stag¡¯s Antler x1. Own x0. Reward: 130,000 val
  8. Need, Teasanare¡¯s Flower x3. Own x0 Reward: 245,000 val
Reward at full completion: 1,400,000 val The final reward was more than twice that of the first time he had done this. But that was to be expected, considering that there were eight quests instead of six this time, and he was exploring deeper floors. Adama hadn¡¯t tried an endeavor of that magnitude since he had nearly failed to complete that Minotaur¡¯s Horn quest. The penalties for failing a single quest weren¡¯t that steep. The Guild wanted people to take quests, after all, and penalizing failure too much would discourage that, especially since one could fail a quest simply from a run of bad luck. Things would be different for Adama, however. If he failed a quest and was seen to have taken multiple quests at once, the Guild would likely penalize him. At minimum, they would probably add an additional restriction for him specifically, preventing him from taking out more than one quest at a time. He had stuck with three or four quests at a time as a result, a quantity that was still shocking for the poor Guild employees before they got used to it. It was a frustrating limitation, but a necessary one in order to avoid attracting negative attention. Until he found a loophole. Apparently, you could file a request with the Guild to extend the deadline for a quest. So long as the quest issuer agreed, there was no strict upper limit on the time limit for any given quest. The penalties for failure would get much steeper, of course, but these types of arrangements were more common the deeper the floors got. Not all quests had a Guild set deadline of 24 hours, of course, but sometimes even a week or two might be seen as insufficient time for the more difficult quests. Adama had, of course, decided to abuse this legal structure to it¡¯s limit. He had filed requests for a large number of quests, targeting this new segment of the Dungeon as the upper limit for Level 2 adventurers, as the Guild saw it. This wasn¡¯t exactly a new strategy, and it would normally be shut down instantly. But Adama had a woman on the inside. Eina Tulle was broadly seen in the Guild as having honor above reproach and an understanding beyond her years. She smoothed the road for his requests¡¯ approvals, reassuring Guild administrators and quest requestors alike that Adama was a man of high skill and character. The fact that he had earned himself a bit of minor celebrity by breaking the Level 2 level up record bolstered his chances as well. All the approvals had come in today, and he had been given the green light, on one condition. The Guild had ordered him to take a quest from their Priority list, a list where they placed some of their most dangerous and important jobs. Adama had promised to give this task his full priority, as a final prerequisite to getting all his quest deadlines expanded to 96 hours, or four days. The Priority list quest, of course, was the topmost one. It had a high reward, but it came with a catch, and a wide array of caveats. He was searching for three Level 2 adventurers who had bit off more than they could chew and ventured into the 24th floor of the Dungeon. Level 2s operating on that level wasn¡¯t unheard of, exactly, but the Guild strongly recommended that they be accompanied by Level 3s if they were going to do so. These three hadn¡¯t listened, telling their divinity that they would be back in a day and running off to uncharted territory. The irony of sending a single Level 2 to rescue other Level 2s wasn¡¯t lost on anyone, but Adama had plucked it off and rushed away before anyone could say anything. The reality was that he could punch well above his weight, Level wise, meaning that this quest was feasible for him. While it may have been doable, however, it would most certainly be annoying.You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. Most adventurers didn¡¯t take these kinds of quests, since most adventurers were built for combat, not search and rescue. Adama was obviously no exception to that. Furthermore, there were some restrictions on the payout. One only earned the full 300K vals payment if they brought back all three alive. For every person you lost, you lost 90K of the reward. If you only found their corpses and brought back their bodies, you would get only 30K. It was possible that they were all dead already, making this entire exercise meaningless. The requestor had likely paid to get it on the list, incentivizing the Guild to promote it. Adama had accepted the task philosophically. Even if it was out of his wheelhouse, it paid good money if he ultimately succeeded. Given the operations'' time sensitive character, he had dashed down to this point as quickly as possible, stopping only to refresh his memory on all the tasks on hand. Most of them were slayer quests, focused on getting monster drops by killing lots of monsters. But most of the quests available for these floors were harvester quests, aimed at gathering medicinal materials, due to the characteristics of these floors of the Dungeon. Even extremely combat oriented adventurers usually couldn¡¯t resist/avoid these types of quests, Adama included, so he had grabbed the most lucrative medicinal harvesting quest he could find once he had run out of slayer quests. He re-familiarized himself with the description of Teasanare¡¯s flower, checked over everything else one last time, before placing his paperwork back into his bag and heading down the tunnel. The walls shifted from the greys and whites of the Under Resort to a deep mahogany brown as he sprinted down the passage. The rock hadn''t changed color, however, as Adama knew from his research, but rather the Dungeon itself had changed the material of its structure entirely. The 19th-24th floors were known as the Underground Tree Labyrinth, because the walls of Dungeon began to shift from rock to wood within. This made it seem as though any adventurers were running through the inside of a massive tree. The wood was still harder than the stone of the floors above, but it provided for a much more cozy Dungeon exploring experience. Rather than being lit by crystals, the Underground Tree Labyrinth was illuminated by glowing blue moss that grew from the walls. This azure lighting, in combination with the aesthetically pleasing wood, gave this area of the Dungeon a more comforting feeling than any of the others besides the Under Resort. Such a feeling could only lead the unsuspecting and foolish astray, and Adama brushed it off without even thinking. These floors contained his most deadly adversaries yet. The first room he emerged into was carpeted with lush greenery and populated with a sporadic smattering of healthy coniferous trees. This ¡°forest within the Tree¡± was pleasant to look at, but eerily silent. No birds chirped and no small furry animals ran through the grass. An oppressive aura hung over the pretty grove, and Adama looked around cautiously, making sure he wasn¡¯t about to be ambushed. But before he could continue advancing, heavy footsteps echoed from somewhere within the gloom just out of eyeshot. Tim glared at the unknown source of sound as it made its way towards him. A large lumbering silhouette, highlighted in electric blue, slowly came into focus. Its livid red eyes glared right back at Adama as it grew closer to the intruder. Its open mouth exposed a slavering maw and wicked sharp ivory chompers. Suddenly and without warning, this figure shot forward, its shaggy bulk rushing forward to dismember the intruder. It loped forward on four legs, claws digging into the earth and propelling it at lightning speeds, but as it grew closer it transitioned to two legs. Sprinting bipedally now, it raised a great paw and struck down diagonally at the interloper. The monster¡¯s momentum and physical power gave this blow crippling force as it whistled towards Adama, the mighty strike sure to leave the puny human a smear on the opposite wall. Two things happened at once. A great BOOM rang out in the underground chamber as the smaller human¡¯s sword flickered upwards to meet the monster¡¯s attack. Almost simultaneously, the beast felt a thrill of danger and twisted away. It threw its shaggy body to the side and backpedaled a few steps from the source of the danger. Pain bloomed inexplicably from its right side, and it scowled in rage and confusion at the smaller figure that had somehow damaged it. Adama had smoothly deflected the monster¡¯s strike, its attack more primal rage than skill, and ducked inside its guard with the same motion. His counterstroke should have bit into the monster¡¯s torso and cut through its vitals, but at the last moment the creature had dodged away. His blade scraped the creature¡¯s rib instead, enough to hurt it badly but nowhere near sufficient to take the fight out of his adversary. He scrutinized the Bugbear more closely, turning his head casually to where the creature had leaped and saying: ¡°You¡¯re fast and strong, I¡¯ll give you that much.¡± The Bugbear was a large bear creature near the peak of Level 2, capable of swift quadrupedal and bipedal movement. They had all the physical strength of a Minotaur, which they combined with their naturally high speed and agility to become a high-powered Level 2 hunter that put the bull men to shame. Unfortunately for this monster, however, it had encountered a superior predator: ¡°But that¡¯s about it.¡± Adama was much stronger physically and, more importantly, he possessed skill and grace that the Bugbear couldn¡¯t hope to match. Had he been in less of a hurry, he might have allowed this fight to drag out as he tested the limits of this new adversary¡¯s abilities. But he had people to save and money to make, so he took off at full speed at his enemy, letting out a rapid set of three Rippling Swords in the space of a heartbeat. The Bugbear was placed on the defensive, destroying two of the spells on its razor-sharp claws. Those had been decoys, and the third spell landed home, shearing into the muscle on the creature¡¯s right thigh, drawing a roar of pain from the beleaguered creature. With its agility neutralized, Adama closed the gap and parried another swing before ending the fight with a stab to the chest and a slash to the throat. Volume 2 Chapter 23: A Walz Through the Forest The Bugbear didn¡¯t drop anything besides a magic stone, of course, because things could never be that easy. After vanquishing this new opposition, Tim moved down the fastest route towards the 24th floor. He ran into all sorts of new and freakish creatures along the way. There was the Mad Beetle, a medium sized bug monster that walked on two legs but could also fly for short distances. They made a low-pitched whirr when they did so, moving to obstruct the adventurer, but he would not be denied. Mad Beetles relied on defensive prowess and their movement abilities to close in on a target and gore it with their powerful horns. That strategy fell flat a little when Adama casually lopped off their leader¡¯s horn. The hardness of the Beetle¡¯s carapace was a key part of their strategy, but Adama had a high-quality, razor-sharp weapon that he swung with great force. He couldn¡¯t cut through everything, but Adama also had the skill required to aim for the weak points in his opponent¡¯s armor. They tried to move around and confuse him, but Tim tracked them with ease, and this obstruction was soon left in pieces. Adama tore through nearly everything the 19th, 20th and 21st floors had to offer. He was in no mood to waste time, so most of the monsters that dared to stand in his way met a swift and gristly death. The only exception was when he was nearing the exit of the 21st. The large room was an entirely open field, with nothing but a small gang of monsters to populate it. A group of Lizardmen snarled at Adama from the other end of the room. The red scaled creatures brandished their weapons, sword sharp flower petals with green handles, as they blocked the exit to the 22nd floor. As if they were waiting for the adventurer and understood his goals, the lizard warriors held their position and stared him down, as Tim sprinted into the open space. Heedless, he charged the group in a straight line, grinning as he did. Their first trap was unleashed before Adama. Taking flight and hovering above the melee fighters were enlarged dragonfly monsters. Known as the Gun Libellula, these aerial fighters earned their names by shooting spikes out of their long abdomens. They circled above the Lizardmen and did just that against Adama, taking advantage of his lack of cover in the wide-open space. A normal Level 2 would have had no choice but to just dance around and hope not to get skewered. Perhaps a heavy fighter would have held up a shield and tried to hold out. Adama didn¡¯t even slow down as his sword blurred into motion, cutting through every projectile that threatened to hurt him. He kept moving as the swordsman turned his defense into offense, shooting out Rippling Swords with nary a peep. These flying insects were physically fragile, such that even a single low-power spell could kill or cripple them. They fluttered around to try and avoid Adama¡¯s counterattack, but his aim was true. Even the Gun Libellula that weren¡¯t hit directly often had half of their wings sheered off. The adventurer beat them at their own game, killing off the long-ranged enemies with his own long-range ability. The last of the fliers crashed to the ground, flapping their one remaining set of wings helplessly, as Adama crashed into the Lizardman front line. He was a wolf among sheep as he gave these wannabe swordsmen a fatal lesson in the art of the blade. They only managed to hold his attention by trying to crush him with their superior numbers, but Adama¡¯s superior strength allowed him to cut through them steadily. Then, the second trap struck. Into the melee scuttled two diminutive figures. They only came up to Tim¡¯s knee, and they scrabbled carefully through the legs of the menacing giants above them. These midgets looked harmless, but they did have one asset. While their bodies were mostly white, their heads and fingers were capped with black mushroom tops. When they closed in on Adama, they took advantage of his distraction to point their caps toward him and fire off their payload. These menacing mushrooms spewed out a fine black mist towards the occupied swordsman, and the area around him was soon suffused with the substance.Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. Tim didn¡¯t mind the lowered visibility, but he quickly recognized the danger and leapt out of the fog. The damage was done, however, and he had inhaled several large breaths of the ominous cloud. He felt the negative repercussions immediately, chest tightening as his breath grew more labored. Poison. The Dark Fungus could spread poisonous spores into the air, targeting the vulnerable lungs of any adventurer unfortunate enough to breathe it in. The dosage that Adama had just taken was potentially fatal, and it weakened his movements as the Lizardmen came after him. Adama wasn¡¯t the only one weakened, however. He had reduced the Lizardman gang by more than half, and the remaining monsters were still no match for him. Tim kept an eye out for any further encroachments by any Dark Fungus, squashing one of them when they tried to get close. Eventually, he cleared out the last of the warriors and scanned for any additional threats. The only enemy he could see was the final Dark Fungus as it dashed away from him. It zigzagged on its tiny legs as it pattered towards the exit, but Adama just gave it a lopsided smile as he fired off a final Ripping Sword. The mushroom creature puffed into smoke as the spell passed through it, likely cutting right through the beast¡¯s magic stone. Adama studied the mildly comical sight as he sipped on his antidote potion, which he had immediately brought out after the fight ended. This poison would be one of the most serious threats that this neck of the Dungeon had to offer him. If he ran out of antidotes and ingested a lethal dose, Adama would have to run into Rivira and see if anyone had an antidote. They probably would, as no sane adventurer explored the Dungeon without a couple antidotes, but they would certainly extort him for all he had when he tried to buy one off of him. He could always run up to the surface if he needed to, but that would be tantamount to giving up on the expedition. After all the effort he had put into this, that would be a true tragedy. He had an alternative solution to the problem brewing in his mind, but right now he was on the clock. With the way clear and the poison out of his system, Adama made his way into the 22nd floor. Things would get a little harder moving forward. Many of the monsters he had already dealt with, like the Lizardmen and Dark Fungus, were also present here but their spawn rates were increased. But the real threat were the new additions. One of the first rooms Adama entered was populated by a swarm of Deadly Hornets, buzzing in the open air above the trees. These large and deadly creatures moved at surprising speeds, swooping down at unsuspecting fighters, and stabbing them with their long and deadly stingers. They struck with blinding swiftness and with enough power to puncture heavy armor, making them earn their name with ease. They were one of the primary reasons Level 2 adventurers feared exploring these floors without partying with higher Level company. But even one such party would likely turn around and try to find another route when faced with a swarm of this size. This was the fastest way down, however, and Adama barreled into the forest without pause. The bugs quickly recognized the intruder and began hovering angrily around him. Individuals bugs began diving through the trees toward the intrepid adventurer, stingers gleaming with lethal intent. Adama twisted to dodge these incoming strikes, shifting to allow the insects to pass by him, narrowly avoiding the deadly strokes. As he grew more familiar with their timing, he began counterattacking, cutting through the hornet¡¯s abdomens as they passed by him. One particularly dramatic moment happened when a hornet came at him from the front. Adama was off balance, having just cut through a particularly fast enemy coming from his left, so he was forced to stand his ground against this new threat. With a sharp intake of breath, he held his ground and swung his sword overhead. Adama got the timing perfectly, striking the tip of the monster¡¯s stinger as it whistled right towards him. With the quiet scrape of metal on bone, the stinger, and the hornet attached to it, were bisected. The beast¡¯s own momentum was used against it, as it threw itself on Adama''s sword such that its entire body was sliced through vertically. The gore was so prodigious that Tim was temporarily blinded by insect blood, which was extremely dangerous considering the precariousness of his situation. Several more hornets were closing in on him, he could feel it, but Adama was blind. In that split second, he took a deep breath and closed his eyes. He didn¡¯t have the same supernatural senses he¡¯d had in the past, but he could still feel the flow of battle without his vision, if he focused. In a flurry of motion, he regained his balance and weaved through the attacks from all sides, ducking and dodging and countering whenever he could. A few minutes of focusing later, and the last of the hornets were crippled or dead. Adama had been running and fighting non-stop up to this point, and that scuffle with the Deadly Hornets had left him breathing heavily. He popped a physical recovery elixir and kept running. If he only found the corpses of those stupid kids, it wouldn¡¯t be because he hadn¡¯t tried. He had even forgone most of the magic stones from the enemies he had killed so far. If anyone had asked about that, he would have told them that the money from the quest reward meant that the stones were a calculated sacrifice. This was a very debatable explanation, given that his quarries were likely all dead already, given how deadly the 24th floor was. Adama knew this, but he forged on headless. If he were trapped in the Dungeon like they were, he¡¯d want any rescuers to do the same. Moving at that breakneck pace, Adama soon arrived at the 24th floor. It was large, to the point that it had many uncharted locations. Luckily, the team had made detailed plans ahead of time and had shared them with their divinity. Adama had a good idea of the path they had intended to take, so he would have to hope they had stuck to the plan. He checked his map one last time to burn the route into his memory, and set off to find some lost sheep. Volume 2 Chapter 24: Lost Sheep The lost adventurers had taken the main path through the floor, which he followed carefully, before moving onto an obscure branch path about halfway down the trail. The trio had elected to map out an unexplored portion of the floor, which meant that he needed to follow their planned trail into uncharted waters. He mostly fought his way through Lizardman and Hobgoblins, a larger and more muscular version of the goblins on the Upper floors. None of these humanoids could unnerve Adama, since he could always lean on his Endless Sword to clear them out if he needed to. The only interesting events of his jaunt through the charted portion of the 24th floor was when a Lizardman dropped one of their scales, adding to his progress on one of the quests, and his encounter with a Sword Stag. The quadrupedal creature resembled its mundane counterpart on the surface, besides the same unnerving red eyes that all monsters had, and its strange looking horns. These assets were larger and more elaborate than a normal stag¡¯s, towering far above where normal horns would have stopped, and they were made of a reflective, metallic substance. It truly looked like the stag had attached several wide and pointed sword blades to the crescent moon body of its vicious looking horns. The monster let out a deep low as it charged Adama, head bowed. It used the horns both to gore and to slice, and the adventurer was forced to parry a few wide strikes from the beast¡¯s horns when it failed to run him down. Like most monsters, however, it was more instinct and power than it was skill, and Tim found it relatively easy to turn aside its hits without getting his sword caught in the nooks of its horns. That was the more dangerous threat of this enemy¡¯s idiosyncratic blades, but so long as he held onto his weapon, Tim didn¡¯t have anything to fear from this unusual monster. Once he had taken its measure, Adama exploited an opening and opened its throat. It didn¡¯t give him the horn he was looking for, but he still had plenty of time. Once Adama entered the uncharted piece of the 24th floor, his search got more complicated. No tracks for his quarry were forthcoming, and he stared at a fork in the road with some consternation. If he took the wrong route here, chances were he would never find those three. There was no room for looking around aimlessly and wasting time, so he examined his choices here carefully. The leftward path sloped steadily downward, and when he looked down it he saw nothing but darkness. The rightmost path curved sharply after only 50 meters, such that the only thing you saw when you looked down it was the wooden wall. However, when he examined that path and focused, Adama realized that he could hear the faint gurgling of a stream. Running water was rare, but not unheard of in the Dungeon. Faced with a choice, that party would probably choose to investigate this life-giving resource, rather than continuing down the more uninviting and dark path. Armed with this simple deduction based on human psychology, he took the rightmost path. Adama followed the twisting path through a few more rooms until he found the elusive spring. It was a tiny thing, near the northwest corner of a larger room. It was fed by an aperture in the wall nearer to the ceiling, the stream trickling down the wall and into the shallow basin below. Adama was irritated to see that there were now four branching paths out of the room, two on either side of the clearwater wellspring. An examination of the grassy floor, however, yielded a bit of hope. An empty potion bottle was dropped right on the leftmost bank of the pool, nestled within the low scrub of ubiquitous greenery. Adama plucked it out and held it up to the light. The glass was intact and rather clear, indicating that it had been dropped here rather recently. That made sense, since this was uncharted territory, and it was confirmation that the lost sheep had passed through this way. His instinct having proven correct, Adama now glared at the two leftmost paths. Since he found the potion on the left, he would try out these paths first. Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. The first path he followed for some time and only found several gangs of monsters for his trouble. Tim kept searching for more signs that his quarry had passed through here. He found nothing but disappointment, and eventually hit a dead-end room populated by a single Mammoth Fool. The great hunk of burgundy fur reminded him of a pet of an old friend of his, the Beast King. It was a massive and well-muscled mountain of death, with curved ivory tusks and eyes filled with hostile intent. It trumpeted angrily when Adama stepped into its territory, but he instantly turned around. The Mammoth Fool could be a legitimate threat to Adama, and he had no reason to pick a fight with this dangerous beast. He had quickly scanned that dead end room and determined that his targets were nowhere to be found. If they had come this way, then they had certainly backtracked after coming to this far. Tim did as much, and eventually came back to the source of water. Sighing at the wasted time, he quickly tried out the other path, hoping that he wasn¡¯t going on another wild goose chase. After another sequence of passages leading to more rooms, Adama was eventually forced to slow down. His keen ears picked up a familiar buzzing sound from far away, and he slowed to a crawl as he crept towards the source. The noise was so loud it was almost like a living thing, the ever-present BUZZZZ echoing down the passageway in an earsplitting roar. He frowned a little as he grew nearer to the source. Adama suspected he knew what the cause of the noise, and he didn¡¯t like the implications. Eventually, he reached the sound¡¯s origins, and peered inside one of the largest rooms he had ever seen. It was a massive underground cylinder, with a single open passage on the other side. The room was absolutely swarming with Deadly Hornets, kicked up into a furor and flying around the room in an endless enraged circle. On the ceiling hung a large blackish-purple figure that resembled a pinecone. It stretched seven meters in length, and occasionally belched out another Deadly Hornet to join the swarm below. Where it was getting the resources to do that was anyone¡¯s guess, but it had thoroughly suffused the room with its lethal progeny and turned this route into a death trap. Adama had decided to turn back when he heard the shout. On the rightmost side of the wall was a tiny crevice, an opening in the wood that could host roughly 3 or 4 people huddled tightly together. It was small enough that Adama had overlooked it in his initial snapshot of the room, but in his haste he hadn¡¯t seen the rectangle of dark black that covered the opening of this hole. This ebony barrier was a large tower shield of high quality, and it was forced to endure the occasional strikes of the bug monsters that circled overhead. Right as Adama began to turn around, the stout and burly adventurer holding this shield had hit his limit. With the shriek of metal and a cry of anguish, this sturdy fighter was forced to pull back when a hornet¡¯s stinger finally pierced his powerful defenses and skewered his arm. This would have left the comrades he was protecting open to attack, were it not for the chanting of the mage behind him. Right as the warrior fell back, a shaky but determined feminine voice called out the final line of her chant: ¡°Rock of Ages!¡± Quickly, the opening was covered by a translucent gray magical barrier. More hornets glanced off this new barrier, and Tim could have sworn he heard that same feminine voice cry out softly in exertion. Mind working quickly, he figured out exactly what was happening here. Somehow, at least two of the three lost adventures had found themselves caught in an impossible and lethal situation. The fixture above was a Bloody Hive, the second most dangerous monster on the 24th floor. Often compared to a Floor Boss, this creature could spawn Deadly Hornets indefinitely. In a space this open, where a large crowd of flying enemies could maneuver freely, they were especially dangerous. The duo, or perhaps the trio, hiding in the crevice were almost certainly the kids he was looking for. They could limit how many enemies could attack them at once by hiding in that opening, but the moment they emerged they would be sitting ducks. They wouldn¡¯t stand a chance. If they simply stayed where they were, however, they were sure to run out of resources and defensive measures soon. From what Tim could see, they were already on their last legs. Truth be told, even higher-level adventurers would have serious trouble with a Deadly Hornet swarm that large. This room was the quintessential death trap. If Adama had simply documented this state of affairs and slipped away, even the Guild couldn¡¯t blame him and likely wouldn¡¯t penalize him, so long as he could get independent verification. ¡°Hear the song of a faraway land, a dance of a thousand blades¡­¡± With no more than a breath of hesitation, Adama began muttering before he burst into the room. He had started his chant from behind cover, but he wanted to draw the attention and the proximity of many enemies as possible before he finished his spell. The hive mind undulated a little, processing the presence of this new threat, before circling around to swarm the interloper. Adama danced around and slashed his way through the foremost attackers, but they were moving to surround him. Just as they did, and began to close in for the kill, the swordsman grinned savagely as he reached the final line of his spell: ¡°Endless Sword!¡± Adama''s sword rang with the opening bell of the fight. Volume 2 Chapter 25: Man vs Hive The hornets directly around Adama exploded in a cloud of gore and dust, the green sword energy emanating from Hearthblade in a dome. The stingers themselves weren¡¯t blades, but the closest one still emitted their own echoes of Adama¡¯s lethal song. In the blink of an eye, a large portion of the monsters were dead or crippled, sending the remaining bugs into a frenzy. The Hive, however, was unphased. It had begun pumping out more hornets at a rapid pace even before he thinned the herd, and now it began to target him directly. It twisted to take aim at the adventurer and pulsed with more activity. The hanging black structure spewed a reddish yellow liquid in wide spurts, tracking Adama as he moved away. If he let himself get hit, the viscous liquid would stick to the swordsman and drastically slow his movement. Surviving the next few seconds depended entirely on Adama¡¯s footwork, as taking one of those shots directly would be a death sentence. Even as he dodged, though, the disgusting substance pooled on the floor, limiting his movement. Adama didn¡¯t take all this lying down, and he struck back with several full powered Rippling Swords, aimed at the source of his woes. The Deadly Hornets swooped to intercept his magic, placing their own bodies between the magic and their mother. Even as the spells carved through them, the Hive spawned more hornets to replace the losses. These new recruits swooped in on the adventurer, determined to smother him by force of numbers. Adama was a blur, streaking across the battlefield in a hectic sprint, his blade alive in his hands as it sang through the air. He carved through the horde as a spinning tornado of death, but there were too many of them coming from every angle. A narrow shift of his hips sent enemies sailing past him but opened him up to more bugs on another flank. Adama felt the impact as a trio of spears drove into his back with a dull thwackthwackthwack. He stumbled forward but caught his balance quickly enough to kill another set of monsters swooping behind him. Miraculously, Tim was only bruised by the strikes, and he continued his march across the room at breakneck pace. His cloak had saved his life. The Minotaur¡¯s hide was thick, but even it wasn¡¯t good enough to fully stop the mighty strikes of the Deadly Hornets. It was enough to diminish their sting, however, which caused them to lack the strength to pierce his remaining armor. From the front, Tim was invincible, with any monster foolish enough to oppose him head on either diced in pieces or adroitly dodged. From the rear, he had protection, and this combination allowed him to close the gap with the Hive. When he was nearly right under the enemy, Adama let loose on the ceiling fixture with a blaze of green light, barking out his spells as quickly as he could. The sentries tried to body block, but at this range it wasn¡¯t enough. Several of his spells slipped through, and even weakened they were enough to open bloody lines in the midnight skin of the twisted, monstrous apparatus. The Hive screamed, its high-pitched cries causing Adama¡¯s teeth to vibrate. It began spewing that hateful liquid in a broad area below where it hung, forcing the swordsman to leap backward to avoid the trap. He was pursued by the hornets that remained, and they chased him further away from their wounded mother. Adama fought to thin the herd as he circled the Hive in search of another opportunity. Nothing was forthcoming, as the Hive was smart enough to shoot out more liquid when he threatened to get too close. The upside of that was that the more it focused on keeping him away, the less it was able to spawn its brood. Adama was slowly whittling away at the total number of Hornets in the room, forcing them to give their lives in defense of their mother whenever possible. Slowly was the operative word in that sentence. Time seemed to be on the swordsman¡¯s side, as the more he chipped away at the horde, the more he would be able to hurt its source. But he was a man, not a machine. Already, he had been running and fighting at full tilt for ages, and his enemy remained numerous and belligerent. The minutes ticked by as Adama pushed his Spirit Healing to its limit, trying to recover as much magic as he could while cutting through the enemy with more Rippling Swords. It was never enough, and he felt his reserves dip below half as the time dragged onward. On top of all that, he needed to remain constantly focused. A minor slipup, the slightest lapse in judgement, could end his life. His dragon hide cloak couldn¡¯t take those stingers directly, and he needed to work constantly to keep from being stabbed at the wrong angle. Adama wouldn¡¯t win the battle of attrition, and he wasn¡¯t sure he would even be able to try. Eyes flitting around to track the swarming targets, his mind worked furiously under the pressure. Another Endless Sword was his best option, but the Hive knew that too. For another few heartbeats, they continued their macabre dance within the rocky cylinder, Adama certain that the Hive was watching him as closely as he was it. He was whittling the field as much as possible as he waited for the right opportunity. In between breaths, Tim¡¯s focused frown lightened just a little. Eyes flashing, he began his magic: ¡°Hear the song of a faraway land¡­¡±Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. Like it was waiting for this exact moment, the Hive began creating its brood at an even more rapid pace. Body undulating hideously, it began spitting out monsters in a stream that shifted and honed in on the lone warrior at rapid speed. He couldn''t use his Rippling sword while chanting, so he was forced to cut them down the old fashioned way. Adama¡¯s sword whirred ever faster, the white blade a flashing wheel that grinded through the opposition, outlined in the green of his imminent magic. It wasn¡¯t enough, and he felt himself be struck, once, twice, thrice, and four times in his vulnerable back. Each impact threatened to knock him fatally off balance or disrupt his chant, and it was all he could do to juggle everything. Even as he neared the last line of his magic, the bulk of the Hive¡¯s reinforcements dove towards his front, and he realized he couldn¡¯t stop them all. Spitting out the words at rapid speed, he was just a beat slow, the bristling wall of spearheads gleaming as they closed in on his heart. Then, a chant finished: ¡°Rock of Ages!¡± In the moment of truth, a translucent barrier shimmered into existence in a dome over Adama¡¯s head. Those deadly lances struck the magic in a plongplongplong of the world¡¯s deadliest rain landing on its toughest roof. A spiderweb of cracks slithered all over the overtaxed barrier, the magic stretched thin under the lethal onslaught. It didn¡¯t have another second before it collapsed. Luckily, Adama didn¡¯t need a second. His grin redoubled as he triumphantly called out: ¡°Endless Sword¡± The wave of insect bodies positively exploded as the echoes rang out once again. Deadly Hornets were slaughtered en masse, and the Hive shrieked angrily again. On the other side of the field, a silver haired girl stared fearfully at Adama as she pointed a sapphire tipped staff at the surrounded swordsman. Her eyes sparkled the same robin¡¯s egg blue as the gem on her staff as they focused on her defensive magic with a determination that outweighed her fear. Behind her stood a large dark-skinned man holding a tower shield of the same stygian color. He used a mace to squash what few bugs remained in their area to threaten the cornered adventurers. Opening now created, Adama fired off a deluge of Rippling Swords, determined to carve off a chunk of his nemesis. There weren¡¯t enough hornets left to stop him, and more weeping gashes opened up on the surface of the beast. When it screamed for the third time, Adama knew that he had won. The Hive seemed spent now, pumping out reinforcements at half the speed it had been at the beginning of the fight. The monster¡¯s resources were not so unlimited, it seemed, and its most recent exertions had left it depleted. Rivers of dark red flowed down the surface of the Floor Boss of the 24th floor, and victory was in sight. Then, the Hive got desperate. Adama knew that things weren¡¯t right when his Rippling Sword landed on the surface of the beast untouched. It gouged a ravine deeper than any of its cousins beforehand, with no hornets to stop it, but the Bloody Hive didn¡¯t let out a peep. Instantly recognizing that something was wrong, Adama¡¯s head whipped around to follow the new path of the horde. As one, the bugs had abandoned their attack on Adama and streaked off towards the exposed duo. The girl seemed on the verge of a Mind Down, and she didn¡¯t have the presence of mind to run back to cover. Her companion was moving towards her, but he clearly wasn¡¯t built for speed. He couldn¡¯t reach her in time to bring them both back to safety. She didn¡¯t have the energy or the time for another spell. Eyes narrowed down to a slit, Adama shot off to defend them, firing off magic at light speed. He abandoned his chant, opting to kill the bugs as quickly as possible, sword blurring even faster. He beat feet to interpose himself between the duo and the bugs, getting there just in time to prevent them from being overwhelmed. Adama stood his ground, blade tracing irregular patterns at it cut through the waning dregs of the insect swarm, narrowly keeping the others out of danger. At that point, however, he was hit with the Hive¡¯s final gambit. A torrent of reddish yellow liquid collided with the defending swordsman mere moments after he arrived on the scene. The Hive had anticipated his movements and shot the attack right in the place it expected Adama to go. The plan had worked out, and the stultifying liquid landed right on target, drenching the adventurer. Adama had noticed the attack, transparent as it was, but he couldn¡¯t afford to dodge while also protecting the others. The sticky fluid clung to his body and hindered his movements, but it was too little too late in Adama¡¯s eyes. The hornet population had been thinned to the extreme, and it wasn¡¯t enough to kill him even while he was limited. Even as he defended the duo, he sent Rippling Swords towards the Hive, carving off more bloody chunks. In response, the Hive sprung the second half of its trap. Wriggling just as it had before, the Hive began pumping out enemies at an increased rate, gasping out everything it had remaining to take advantage of Adama¡¯s temporary weakness. The world slowed as the swordsman assessed the new development. It was better than even odds that he could survive this new challenge, as the Hive was clearly running on fumes, but it was less likely that all three of them would make it out alive. Thinking fast, he whipped a mana potion out of the pouch on his belt and flicked it over his shoulder. As the new enemies closed in, Adama fought them off valiantly, hoping to that his new friends had understood his point. He was gratified to hear the girl chanting once again, and he knew that another one of those domes would give him time to get free and finish this fight. Things were getting messier and messier as Tim fought with all his might to break free of the trap and fend off this final problem. After a brutal handful of seconds, she was finally finished: ¡°Cornerstone!¡± In a single, suspended moment, Adama registered some confusion. That wasn¡¯t the final line of her normal chant. With a great rumble, a deep purple-and-grey boulder flew right over his head. It howled through the air as the rock smashed through a small sea of hornets and collided with the battered Hive. The creature let out a long, feeble scream, its blood watering the fertile grasses below. Seizing his chance, Adama finally broke through the trap he was held in and hurtled toward the heavily wounded Boss. The remaining hornets barely numbered a half dozen, but they swooped down in a last desperate effort to protect their queen. Bracing his legs, Adama gave an enormous leap, hurtling through the air at the few defenders that remained. The hornets were startled and tried to adjust, but it was too late. The swordsman flew behind one of them and struck out with his legs, shooting off the monster and towards another enemy. Each bug was squashed as Adama leapt upwards, monster by monster. His final jump sent him hurtling up and beyond the body of the Hive, towards the creature¡¯s stem. With a flash of white, the connection was cut, sending the Hive down to the ground with an enormous CRASH that echoed throughout the chamber. It sat there unmoving. The last of its minions had been crushed. The fight was over. Volume 2 Chapter 26: Rescue Tim turned around and strode over to the adventurers, who watched him with eyes rimmed with fear and exhaustion. The warrior was the first to come to his senses and point back towards the opening in the wall: ¡°Please help. Our friend is dying.¡± But that wasn¡¯t quite right. By the time Adama reached the place the trapped adventurers had been hiding, the third member of their party was already dead. The short, brown-haired duelist was lying on his back, eyes glazed over and staring at the ceiling. Black blood trickled at the edge of the man¡¯s mouth and his tongue was stained the same unhealthy color. He wasn¡¯t breathing, and Adama confirmed he had no pulse as well before silently shaking his head and putting an antidote away. He had recognized the dead man¡¯s symptoms immediately. The man had died from acute Dark Fungus poisoning, and judging by the temperature of his body, it had happened recently. He turned to look at the two remaining adventurers and shook his head. The woman hung her head in grief, sobs clearly echoing from her small form, but the man only narrowed his eyes and nodded slowly. Tim gave them space to grieve, choosing to walk around gathering the spoils of his recent victory. The Hornets had dropped an enormous number of magic stones, and a few items as well, so he ran around picking up as many of these as he could reasonably carry. The Hive had also dropped a large magic stone, as well as a single Sanguine Crystal. The item sparkled prettily, even in the low light, and Adama handled the valuable treasure with care as he scooped it up and placed it in his pack, which he had retrieved from where he had dropped it before starting the Hive fight. Adama would have liked to give the others more time to mourn, but they were still in danger. He could hear the howls of monsters all around them and knew that they could stumble into their area at any moment. Adama was still taxed from that hectic battle, and he could see that these kids were at the end of their rope. The swordsman threw the dead man¡¯s body over his shoulder, getting the attention of the others. He walked towards the exit and beckoned for the others to follow him, saying: ¡°Plenty of time to grieve when you make it to safety.¡± Obediently, they followed him back down the path. The adventurers walked in silence back towards the main path, Adama taking the lead and clearing out any dangers mostly by himself. They reached the main path without incident and began their climb back to safety. But the Dungeon wasn¡¯t quite done with them yet. The first sign of danger was when they saw the Moss Huge. The large, muscular, humanoid creature was made entirely of moss, and it stared at Adama with intelligent crimson eyes from the other side of the room that marked the midway point of the main route. Tim struck out with a Rippling Sword, which bisected the towering creature without incident. When he went to investigate, however, things were not as they seemed. The pile of moss that had been left behind had no magic stone, damage or otherwise, and it didn¡¯t disappear into dust. Adama¡¯s frown deepened as he thought back to his reading. The Moss Huge was an intelligent monster, and it could create clones of itself to facilitate an escape. It was much more than mere raw aggression, though it was capable of brute force nearing Level 3. Much more disturbing than that was the fact that this enemy had chosen to run from him rather than fight outright. If it were a mere Goblin, he would have written this off as cowardice, but Tim¡¯s instinct was screaming at him that this was much more than that. He gave the body of the fallen adventurer to the shield wielding fighter to carry. He wanted both hands open for what was coming. They made it out of the 24th floor with thankfully little issue, but Adama still felt malicious eyes on the back of his head. He kept one eye open as he chopped his way through whatever minor obstacles came their way, but he still wasn¡¯t entirely prepared for the enemy''s first move. As they neared the exit of the 23rd floor, they noticed that a large figured loomed in the distance, blocking their way. A gigantic, rounded, ivory tusked and red-furred creature stared in hostility at the trio from the other side of the final room. The Mammoth Fool trumpeted angrily at the adventurers but held its ground. Clicking his tongue at the obstruction, Adama glanced at their resident mage: ¡°Have another one of those flying rocks in you?¡± The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. She nodded at him and began her chant. Adama could kill this thing, but not quickly. Her magic was tailor made to clear the big monster out swiftly and see them on their way. The moment she began her song, however, a cacophonous rumble echoed down the passageway behind them. Tim motioned for the other warrior to join him at her flank, and both men took what few seconds they could to brace for the fresh hell coming their way. It came in the form of a pack of Sword Stags rushing through the dark tunnel and into the brighter light of the room. Their bellowing was a wall of sound that heralded incoming slaughter. Tim and the big man dug in their heels and met the wave with uncompromising strength. Adama was already calling out the opening bars of the Endless Sword, but the sparkling points of the Stag¡¯s horns were upon them before he could finish. Neither men could move, for fear of exposing the more vulnerable mage to the deadly charge, so they shielded her with their bodies. Adama got his sword between him and several antlers, halting the monsters in their tracks, but there were always more stags. Several other blades made contact with his armor, and he frowned in concentration as some of them pierced through. His blood watered the ground of the Dungeon, but his chant continued undaunted. In a herculean effort, the duo held fast in front of the stampede, straining with all their might to do so. The Stags broke around them like a wave breaking against a rock, and in that fateful set of heartbeats, swordsman and mage finished their chants simultaneously: ¡°Endless Sword!¡± ¡°Cornerstone!¡± Several things happened at once. The Stags surrounding Adama erupted in fragments of blood and gore. Their antlers were outstanding conductors of sword energy, and the echoes that they created were unusually strong. Their horns rang with the shrill bells of the sword magic as they emitted miniature domains of green slashes that decapitated the distressed creatures. More than half of the horde was settled just like that, the bloody mist they produced drifting in a fine fog across the battlefield. Many of the stags who had tried to go around the fighters were also killed before they got to the well protected mage. This left an open path for the girl¡¯s magic, the boulder hurtling through the open field milliseconds after Adama¡¯s magic was triggered. The Mammoth Fool braced for the impact, but it wouldn¡¯t be enough. Right up until another large figure, made entirely of moss, suddenly came from seemingly nowhere and interposed itself between the projectile and the monster. It held a large rock shield, but exploded all the same when it contacted the magic. That was still enough to slow the threat down, and the Mammoth Fool took the strike without keeling over dead. It bled profusely from the subsequent head wound, trumpeting in blind rage, the pain sending it into an uncontrollable rage. It charged the trio, leaving the exit unguarded, but they were surrounded by the remnants of the Sword Stag stampede. There was nowhere to run. Mind firing on all cylinders, Adama pivoted, racing to the front of their party, and sheathing his sword. As he did, he called to the mage as he passed her: ¡°Put up a shield.¡± Obediently, she started chanting, but the mammoth was almost on top of them, and the Stags were leaping over the bodies of their comrades to close the distance. She would never complete her spell in time. So Adama ran to meet the charge of the beast head on. Its tusks were lowered to gore them, but Adama widened his stance and grip at the last second before impact. He dexterously grabbed the pointed milky spears before they skewered him, muscles bulging as they strained against the inevitable. Adama¡¯s feet dug troughs in the ground as he was pushed back toward his friends, the mammoth¡¯s momentum too great to arrest. His cuts sprayed fresh blood through unhealed wounds, heart pumping to accommodate the Sisyphean task of stopping the unstoppable. But Tim wasn¡¯t trying to stop the shaggy tank. At just the right moment, he reversed the situation entirely. Muscles straining in new way, Adama shifted from a pushing motion to a powerful upward throw. Using the beast¡¯s momentum against it, he heaved it upwards, over the duo just behind him and onto the Sword Stags that were closing in on their rear. Mammoth and stag screamed in agony as the former landed on the pointy horns of its erstwhile comrades and the latter were crushed by a falling hairy body. The mammoth¡¯s legs kicked helplessly in open air, still alive yet entirely impotent. The duos eyes were wide as saucers as they stared at the massive creature that had nearly trampled them, but Adama was still moving. He leapt up and towards the monster¡¯s exposed underbelly and ran across it, sword unsheathed and dragging vertically across the vulnerable area. To the further surprise of the onlooking adventurers, Adama continued his sprint as he reached the monster¡¯s tail, leaping off its belly and charging back up the passage with nary a word. That charge had been too coordinated, he thought grimly to himself. Something he been waiting in the wings, and it had given the command for the Stags to charge the moment the girl had begun her offensive magic. It was obviously the Moss Huge, and that slippery bastard had confirmed it was still in the area by having one of its clones defend the mammoth. There was always the chance that it was hiding in the route to the 22nd floor, but Adama doubted it. That was their destination, so it would be a risky place to hide. And the stampede had come from behind them. Sure enough, when he burst out into an open room he locked eyes with a large green figure. He detected a hint of fear in those crimson orbs and the Moss Huge quickly split off two extra clones and began sprinting away from him. Adama grinned a bloody grin at the thrill of the chase, and Hearthblade windmilled as he churned through the distractions. He launched a Rippling Sword at the retreating figure and lopped its right leg off, causing it to stumble and fall. The moss creature hurriedly twisted around and threw a large clod of dirt at its pursuer, which Adama gracefully ducked. The last thing the fiend saw was a glint of bright white and another green flash. Adama quickly pivoted again, chugging a healing potion as he dashed back down the passage again. He found his two lost sheep huddling within the mage¡¯s barrier, which she had finished casting after Adama had sprinted away. There were enough Stags remaining to threaten the duo while he was gone, which he had accounted for when he had told the girl to cast her defensive spell. The moment he returned, there was little trouble clearing out the last of the demoralized creatures. Adama tossed the wounded man another potion, before looking off into the distance, saying: ¡°Sure as good steel you¡¯ll have to do better than that if you want to drown me with numbers.¡± Volume 2 Chapter 27: Goodbyes and Hellos Both the Mammoth Fool and the Moss Huge were too stingy to drop anything besides a magic stone, but Adama did manage to get a Sword Stag¡¯s Antler from the entire affair, which allowed him to check a box. The subsequent path back to the 18th floor was rocky, but it went by without further major event. As the rescuing party, Adama was happy to do most of the work, but he came to realize that both of his compatriots were quite capable. The mage especially was versatile and powerful when she kept a cool head. They took a break when they reached the 19th floor, the danger having already passed, and Adama got the chance to say something to her that had been nagging at him for some time: ¡°Have I seen you at some point before?¡± To his surprise, she blushed bright red at the question. Twirling a lock of silvery hair absentmindedly in one finger, she struggled to meet his eyes as she answered: ¡°I was the girl that you saved about a month ago. From the Minotaur. Don¡¯t you remember?¡± Now it was all coming back to him. Normally, Adama¡¯s memory was pretty good, but that whole day had been a whirlwind of activity, and his social memory had never been stellar. Now he recognized the girl who had passed out from shock after she had been covered in Minotaur blood. Adama hadn''t spoken further with her afterward, since he had left immediately after he and Aiz had carried the girl her friend to the infirmary. She elaborated, perhaps sensing his questions: ¡°That man who was with me was just a friend. I was helping him explore the Upper floors as a favor when we ran into the Minotaur unexpectedly. I didn¡¯t get the time to cast anything before it knocked him aside and came after me. Thank you for saving me, by the way. Again. I¡¯m Emily. Emily Teasanare. But you can call me Emi.¡± Though the girl still looked a little bashful, she smiled companionably as she held out her hand for him to shake. Adama gave her a small smile back as he reciprocated: ¡°Name¡¯s Timaias. Timaias Adama. My friends call me Tim.¡± The larger warrior also introduced himself with his own firm handshake and a deep basso voice: ¡°Charles Bragg. It is an honor to meet a warrior of such high skill.¡± After Adama acknowledged him, he turned back to Emi, another spark of recognition on the tip of his tongue: ¡°Teasanare? You named after the medicinal flower?¡± That was the name of the flower he was supposed to be looking for as one of his quests. Emi smiled wryly and shook her head: ¡°It¡¯s almost the opposite, actually. The flower is named after my sister Airmid. She¡¯s the greatest healer in Orario, probably the world, so they named some medicines after her. She¡¯s a part of Dian Cecht Familia, but I¡¯ve been trying to blaze my own trail out from under her shadow. But you¡¯ve seen how that¡¯s been going¡­¡± Her voice trailed off sadly as she turned to the body of her fallen comrade. At that point, Charles cut in, rumbling: ¡°Jake Goldschmidt was our duelist and leader. Going to the 24th floor was his idea. He thought that Emi¡¯s defensive magic and my shield would give us an edge over the Deadly Hornets and allow us to explore the place. Thing was, he was half right. We got pretty far before we decided to turn back, but on our way home we ran into the Bloody Hive.¡±Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. Emi spoke up again, miserably, eyes misted over once again in grief and guilt: ¡°We were originally on the other side of the room you found us in. We didn¡¯t want to cross over without help. The Hive had created such a big swarm that I knew my magic wouldn¡¯t hold out for enough time. We turned back and decided to wait for rescue in the other tunnel. But the monsters kept coming. Jake got poisoned really bad, and we ran out of antidotes. We decided to make a run for it but got forced into that little hole before we could make it all the way across. That¡¯s where you found us. My sister¡¯s magic could cure any poison. If only-¡± ¡°No,¡± Tim interjected flatly, ¡°Blaming yourself is a dead end. All of you knew the risks when you came here, and it was your magic that kept everyone alive. That¡¯s something to be proud of.¡± Adama had seen enough of the human condition to know survivor¡¯s guilt, fallacious at it was. He wouldn¡¯t let her dwell on it and was pleased to see her look him in the eye and nod shakily. The silence after that stretched for a while before Adama eventually got everyone moving once again. Once they reached the 18th floor, everyone said their goodbyes. The duo was rested and in good shape now, thanks to Adama doing the bulk of the fighting, and the Goliath had been killed last week. With Bragg in the vanguard, they wouldn¡¯t have much issue getting back to the surface. They promised to register their safety with the Guild so he could turn in his quest later with no issue. Charles gave him one last handshake and Emi gave him a hug before they went on their way. Adama gave a small sigh of weariness as he watched them walk away. That had been harder than he''d expected. He examined his quests again, making notes based on recent events: Quests
  1. Priority! 24th Floor Rescue! Done? YES Reward: 210,000 val
  2. Need, Bugbear¡¯s Nail x1. Own x0. Reward: 105,000 val
  3. Need, Lizardman¡¯s Nail x3. Own x0. Reward: 220,000 val
  4. Need, Firebird¡¯s Feather x1. Own x0. Reward: 135,000 val
  5. Need, Lizardman¡¯s Scale x2. Own x1. Reward: 150,000 val
  6. Need, Battle Boar Tusk x1. Own x0. Reward: 115,000 val
  7. Need, Sword Stag¡¯s Antler x1. Own x1. Reward: 130,000 val
  8. Need, Teasanare¡¯s Flower x3. Own x0 Reward: 245,000 val
Reward at full completion: 1,310,000 val It wasn¡¯t great progress, especially considering the fact that it had been nearly a day since he had come into the Dungeon. But the hardest quest had been taken care of, and he was feeling optimistic about his timetable. He took a few hours to sleep on the 18th floor before heading back down refreshed and ready for action. His first order of business was to run around the 19th floor like a maniac, looking for those flowers and killing everything on sight. He finally ran into a Battle Boar, but compared to the Mammoth Fool it was rather lacking in ferocity. Just for the heck of it, when the boar charged him, he sheathed his sword and ran towards it head on. Tim did the same thing had had done with the Mammoth Fool, grabbing its tusks and using its momentum to suplex it into the ground behind him. A few quick slashes to the monster¡¯s soft underbelly ended that fight, but the thing didn¡¯t cough up its tusk. The Firebird was nowhere to be seen, but he did kill his way through tons of Lizardmen, Mad Beetles, and Gun Libellulas. He made a beeline for the unexplored piece of the 19th, assuming that there would be more items in the unexplored places. He was correct, and he did manage to gather a few valuable herbs that he recognized from Eina¡¯s briefings. Minutes turned into hours, and he somehow managed to find everything besides what he was looking for. He did manage to kill enough Lizardmen to get a Nail, but no quest progress besides that was made in the first 12 hours of hunting for Teasanare''s Flower. This gathering quest was his toughest challenge besides that search and rescue, and he wanted to take care of it while killing what he could. The killing was going just fine, and his gathering was rather lucrative. But the one thing he needed was still out of reach. Eventually, he decided to try his luck on the 20th. Wandering around there left him just as empty handed as it did on the 19th and after another couple of hours he decided to put his gathering on hold. Shaking his head in frustration, he dropped some bait on the ground. A good and heated battle would do him some good and get the blood pumping. He lured in Lizardmen specifically, since their chosen weapons made them vulnerable to his Endless Sword and they were the target of two of his quests. He tore through waves of the fiends, their own swords their greatest vulnerabilities, the flowery blades ringing with the echoes of his deadly spell. Adama quickly got another Nail, but his mood soured when he was poisoned again by a Dark Fungus. Memory of the death of that duelist still sharp in his mind, Adama drank another antidote and double checked that he still had three antidotes left, just in case. As he was rifling through his pack, something white flickered in the corner of his eye. He turned slowly and saw white fur and a single red eye peering at him from behind a nearby tree. His sword was up and ready instantly, but his eyes widened a little in recognition. An Almiraj peered at him from across the way before slowly coming out from his little hiding place and squeaking out a tentative greeting. Adama fixed him with a stern glare, fighting to hide his amusement at the sheepish look on the bunny man¡¯s face: ¡°You¡¯ve got some nerve showing your face after stealing from me.¡± The monster refused to meet his eye, scraping a foot against the ground guiltily and doing an uncanny impression of a child caught with his hand in a cookie jar. Adama just sighed, finding it hard to keep up his faux anger in the face of this extremely cute miscreant: ¡°I suppose you want to have another fight now, don¡¯t you?¡± The Almiraj nodded happily, all trace of contrition abandoned at the prospect of more fun with his swordsman buddy, but Adama folded his arms in denial: ¡°Well, no luck for you, then. I have errands to run and no time for fun and games.¡± The creature¡¯s ears drooped and it stared at the ground in dejection. As he watched the creature, however, Adama got an idea: ¡°You know this neck of the Dungeon well, bunny man?¡± When the Almiraj nodded enthusiastic, he gave the monster a half smile: ¡°Then I have a deal for you.¡± Volume 2 Chapter 28: A Helping Hand Adama followed the little rabbit man through the dark passages of the 20th floor. They twisted and turned through the depths of the underground Labyrinth, moving with a well-directed purpose, though Adama was only following his furry friend. After more than an hour of running, they eventually came to a small room. It didn¡¯t have any trees, resembling a lush forest clearing, and it was one of the most well-lit Dungeon rooms he had ever seen. There were a couple of lesser medical plants scattered throughout the room, but the true prize was in the center. A delicate looking flower with purple stamen and sparkling silver petals glittered in the middle of the room. The plant gave of a scent that Tim could smell even from further down the tunnel, a soothing fragrance that reminded him of sunny spring days. He gently stooped down and plucked the valuable item, storing it away in a special box that they had given him for this project. He had shown his ally the picture they had given him of Teasanare¡¯s Flower, and the Almiraj had taken off without hesitation, only stopping to wave Adama onward. The little fellow¡¯s excitement was infectious, and Tim found himself enjoying their run through the Labyrinth. They fought together well, the two of them together more than capable of destroying anything they came across. Eventually, the Almiraj had led him here, and it squeaked excitedly after he had stored away the flower. It prompted him to prepare himself for a fight, but he shook his head: ¡°I need two more. There¡¯s still no time to play.¡± The rabbit person huffed and stamped his foot in irritation, but Tim just shook his head firmly again: ¡°You owe me one. Now help me finish the job and we can spar.¡± He was testing the creature now, seeing how it would deal with negative emotions. Quietly, he kept his hand on his blade, preparing for the creature to suddenly loose its temper and turn hostile. However, the Almiraj just cocked its head to the side, before nodding in acknowledgement of his point. It took off again, and Adama followed in pleasant surprise. This thing truly was human in every sense besides appearance, and its incapability of speech. In fact, he knew many people more ill-tempered and unstable than the small creature and reflected that it had proven nothing but a stalwart, if mischievous, friend to him. The search for more flowers led him deeper into the Dungeon, where he found the remaining plants he needed on the 22nd floor. The trek involved some additional combat, but it was nothing the dynamic duo couldn¡¯t handle easily together. Once they had finished the errand, they found a remote corner and began another sparring session. Adama had grown pretty significantly since their last encounter, but the Almiraj¡¯s own improvement was nothing to slouch on either. If Tim limited himself to his chanted Rippling Sword, they proved to be an evenly matched pair that soon fell into old rhythms. Eventually, Tim switched things up and started throwing out the Swift Strike magic without the chant, but that proved too much for the poor bunny man. Adama weaved a net so tight with his attacks that one of them eventually lopped off the rabbit¡¯s ear. That put the swordsman on edge for a second again, and he watched the monster carefully. Would it prove hostile now that he had drawn blood? On the contrary, the bunny just looked had him with hurt in its eyes, seemingly about to cry from the pain. This threw the adventurer for a loop in more ways than one. Not only was the creature still very human, but it was also acting like a wounded juvenile. How old was this rabbit, anyways? ¡°That one¡¯s on my account.¡± Adama muttered apologetically, holding out a potion, but the creature waved its tiny arms in denial. It pointed at Adama¡¯s bag even as it rejected his potion, and it took a few moments before the light dawned in the swordsman¡¯s eyes. He rifled through his pack and held up a large magic stone, probably from the Mammoth Fool: ¡°You want one of these?¡± The creature- or rather, his friend-nodded vigorously and Adama tossed it the purple gem. The rabbit nibble adorably on the glowing stone, slowly whittling it down to nothing, and as it did its lost ear began to grow back. Adama watched in fascination as the floppy organ slowly regrew, complete with fur and everything. Normally, a regular potion couldn¡¯t regrow lost limbs, so he was interested to see that the magic stone¡¯s recovery ability was so great for the little fellow. As he was thinking about that, something unrelated crossed his mind, and Adama realized something:This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. ¡°You have a name you can communicate? Mine¡¯s Tim.¡± The Almiraj chittered enthusiastically and grabbed a branch in a nearby tree. It began scratching letters in the dirt, not letting Adama look at them before it was done. When he had finished, the rabbit gestured proudly at its script, and Tim peered down to look: ¡°My name is Arles! Nice to meet Tim!¡± Adama rubbed his chin thoughtfully: ¡°Arles, huh? That¡¯s a good name. How did you learn to read and write anyways?¡± If Arles had been born in the Dungeon, and the existence of hyper intelligent and humanlike monsters wasn¡¯t widely known, he should have had little contact with any of the other intelligent races. Arles was already scratching out his response as Adama contemplated these new developments: ¡°Lido taught me!¡± ¡°¡­There¡¯s no need to put an exclamation after every sentence, you know. But who¡¯s Lido? Another monster like you?¡± Arles wilted a little after he finished his first sentence, which made Adama feel a little bad, but the bunny was already scratching out his response: ¡°Not monsters. Xenos! Lido and Arles are Xenos.¡± Xenos. Now that was a name he hadn¡¯t heard before. Adama assumed that this was what the intelligent monsters called themselves. He now had confirmation that there was more than one of them, which was nice, which made his next question obvious: ¡°How many Xenos are there? And how did Lido learn to write?¡± More writing: ¡°There are lots of Xenos! We stick together. Fels taught Lido and other leaders to write. Leaders teach others. Fels is a mage!¡± ¡°This Fels¡­Is he an adventurer? Do you know what Familia he is in?¡± ¡°Fels works for Ouranos.¡± Ouranos was another name he was unfamiliar with, but Adama assumed that that was the name of a god. The existence of Xenos wasn¡¯t public knowledge, but Ouranos Familia had made contact with them and was doing them favors. Those favors were almost certainly a two-way street, and they were definitely using the Xenos to improve their Dungeon exploring. Just like he was doing right now. A tribe of intelligent monsters living surreptitiously within the Dungeon would know this place better than any explorer ever could. That was how Arles knew where the Teasanare Flowers were. Which brought him to his most important question: ¡°Would you be willing to introduce me to Lido and the others?¡± If Ouranos Familia could do it, then so could he. However, Arles seemed reticent. Shifting from paw to paw, he began drawing his next response slowly and with some trepidation: ¡°Arles not supposed to talk to adventurer. Arles breaking rules.¡± Tim understood immediately. Arles wasn¡¯t supposed to have approached him in the first place. He was doing this in secret, probably due to a sense of youthful rebelliousness and curiosity. Introducing Adama to the others would make that rule breaking known, something the rabbit probably wanted to avoid. Besides, there was no guarantee that the other Xenos would be as friendly with Adama as they were with Fels, who had likely needed to work to earn their trust. Adama held up his hands in surrender: ¡°That¡¯s alright. Maybe not today. Why don¡¯t we get back to sparring instead?¡± They did precisely that and didn¡¯t speak again for the next couple hours. Once Arles had had his fill, he squeaked a cheerful goodbye and dashed away. Adama waved, contemplating following him for a few moments. But the rabbit was still faster than him, and he didn¡¯t want to abuse his new friend¡¯s trust, so he tabled the matter there. Adama suspected that he would see the little fellow again in the future. All of this running around had seen Adama¡¯s total given time drop below 50%. He had less than two days left to complete his remaining quests, but he wasn¡¯t worried. Immediately, he climbed back up to the 20th floor and began baiting Lizardmen again. The poor fighters still stood no chance against him, and he cut them down in droves, earning himself two more Nails and the final Scale after just a few more hours of work: Quests
  1. Priority! 24th Floor Rescue! Done? YES Reward: 210,000 val
  2. Need, Bugbear¡¯s Nail x1. Own x0. Reward: 105,000 val
  3. Need, Lizardman¡¯s Nail x3. Own x4. Reward: 220,000 val
  4. Need, Firebird¡¯s Feather x1. Own x0. Reward: 135,000 val
  5. Need, Lizardman¡¯s Scale x2. Own x2. Reward: 150,000 val
  6. Need, Battle Boar Tusk x1. Own x0. Reward: 115,000 val
  7. Need, Sword Stag¡¯s Antler x1. Own x1. Reward: 130,000 val
  8. Need, Teasanare¡¯s Flower x3. Own x3 Reward: 245,000 val
Reward at full completion: 1,310,000 val There was only one major fly remaining in the ointment. All of this fighting and running around had seen him poisoned two more times, once when trying to find the flowers and again when he was gathering the last of the Lizardman items. As alert as he was, poison was ubiquitous in these floors, and Adama had no special resistance against it. Thus, he was down to his last antidote, and he would probably need more than one if he wanted to gather everything he needed in the time remaining. Pursing his lips in contemplation, Adama retreated to the 18th floor. It wouldn¡¯t be his preferred strategy, but he did have something planned for exactly this problem. Tim found a secluded place in the forest, rested for a few hours to return to top condition, rifled through his pack, and pulled out a Mixing set. Volume 2 Chapter 29: Dungeon Chemistry For the past several months, Adama had been busier than a worker bee. But even the most diligent of fighters needed a hobby to keep them occupied and help them unwind. On Cradle, he had been a rather capable refiner, making pills to help finance his cultivation in between all the fighting and training. Gekai didn¡¯t have pills, but it did have potions, and he found himself interested in their creation process. Normally, adventurers capable of mixing quality potions kept their techniques and recipes under tight wraps, lest they create future competition and harm their earning potential. However, Adama had struck up a very friendly relationship with Miach Familia, thanks to Hestia¡¯s connections and his own extensive patronage. He had asked for potion mixing lessons from the Familia¡¯s only adventurer, Naaza Erisuis, but she had been reluctant to say the least. On the other hand, Miach, ever generous, had coaxed her into teaching Adama a lot of the basics and giving him some recipes. Adama had promised to keep buying from them no matter what, a promise he intended to honor, but his demand often couldn¡¯t be slaked by their supply. Being able to brew potions would improve the sustainability of Adama¡¯s adventurers, with his current predicament being a great example of that. The swordsman took out all the medical herbs he had gathered and looked them over with a critical eye. His time was short, he was still learning mixing, and his facilities in the Dungeon weren¡¯t great, but he was confident that he could make what he needed. Over the next couple hours, Adama poured all of his focus into grinding and processing his ingredients into the forms that they needed to be in order to make a basic antidote. He poured milky Whiteroot powder into crimson Gleanberry liquid, closed the container, then shook until it turned purple. Dexterous fingers transferred the purple liquid into a filter, where he removed the impurities, making the liquid turn a lighter shade of amythest. Then he added in ground Brightherb and submerged it in cold water. The reaction was exothermic, meaning that it gave off heat, and he needed to make sure that things didn¡¯t get too hot, or the glass would shatter. Watching carefully, Adama was pleased to see the mixture turn the desired dark blue color, but it was a bit darker than he had expected. At this point, though, he could only cross his fingers and keep moving forward. The final product was supposed to be a bright yellow, so you could imagine Adama¡¯s consternation when the final reaction resulted in a dark brown sludge. Muttering to himself, he set the waste aside and reconsidered his process. He had thought that he''d followed Naaza¡¯s processes to the letter, but it was possible that he hadn¡¯t filtered the initial concoction sufficiently. Or maybe he hadn¡¯t added enough Brightherb. His measuring systems weren¡¯t as precise as he would like. He implemented these changes, among a few others, and ended up with a bright emerald final product. Without ultra-precise tools, Mixing was as much art and gut instinct as it was science, and Adama spent another few hours going through the processes again and again. Things became more desperate as his stores of ingredients whittled down to a third of what they were originally, but Tim kept a cool head and made just a couple of slight adjustments. He was close, he could feel it. It wasn¡¯t until his stores hit a fourth of their original capacity, though, that his patience was rewarded. Bright yellow liquid swirled merrily in his final beaker. It was barely enough for half of a normal dose of antidote, but it seemed to be of good quality. He continued with another process, trying to make minute adjustments to improve efficiency but continue his successes. There were still a few more failures, but Adama had created three full doses of antidote by the time his stores had ran out. He examined the final products with some muted satisfaction, before tucking them away and moving on. It was more success than he had found in his practice, but he winced a little at the fact that he had likely ground up 90,000 vals worth of materials for 15,000 vals worth of potion. Learning Mixing was expensive, but it would work out in the long run. After this resupply, Adama moved out once again. The remaining items he needed could all be dropped from monsters on the 19th floor, which he had made sure of on purpose. He gave himself a good challenge when he dropped Battle Boar and Bugbear specific bait, given that hordes of those bruisers could be very dangerous, but it was nothing Adama couldn¡¯t handle. The brawls he got into over the course of the next hours were something out of legend, and they shook the Dungeon with their sheer force. The swordsman was in heaven, having finally put aside all of his busywork and settled his most tedious challenges, he leaped and ducked and slashed his way through these straightforward fights whistling a tune in his heart. The Dark Fungus monster was thinner on the ground on the 19th floor, so he only needed to drink one more antidote before he found significant success. Adama was almost bummed out to get his Battle Boar Tusk and Bugbear Nail within the first five hours of trying. With slightly less than a day remaining, he was far ahead of schedule, which he verified by marking his progress: Quests
  1. Priority! 24th Floor Rescue! Done? YES Reward: 210,000 val
  2. Need, Bugbear¡¯s Nail x1. Own x1. Reward: 105,000 val
  3. Need, Lizardman¡¯s Nail x3. Own x4. Reward: 220,000 val
  4. Need, Firebird¡¯s Feather x1. Own x0. Reward: 135,000 val
  5. Need, Lizardman¡¯s Scale x2. Own x2. Reward: 150,000 val
  6. Need, Battle Boar Tusk x1. Own x1. Reward: 115,000 val
  7. Need, Sword Stag¡¯s Antler x1. Own x1. Reward: 130,000 val
  8. Need, Teasanare¡¯s Flower x3. Own x3 Reward: 245,000 val
Reward at full completion: 1,310,000 valSupport the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. The last of these items was the most difficult to complete of the various slayer quests, as Adama had concocted no brilliant strategy to lure the rare Firebird, as opposed to the Crystal Mantises. The best he, or anyone, could do would be to run around the 19th floor until they found their quarry. But as he examined his list, Adama couldn¡¯t shake a certain frustration at that idea. Why should he have to do more aimless running? He was a warrior, not a courier. He had noticed that the sounds of his fighting had lured other kinds of monsters besides the ones he was baiting. He had even seen a few Firebirds over the course the last five hours, and the more he thought about that fact, the more his mind was settled. Rather than seeking out his final opponent, he would wait for it to come to him. Adama would treat the rest of this expedition as an opportunity to train, and he would take down any Firebird that interrupted that training. His encounter rate of the flaming avian monsters probably wouldn¡¯t be all that different with this method vs if he sought them actively. His path now chosen, Adama now threw himself into some of his most intensive training yet. He would fight for several hours, retreat to the 18th floor to rest for 30 minutes, then throw himself back into the fray. This allowed him to maintain his peak condition while fighting for most of the time, which therefore allowed him to fight at his most intense for most of the time. The bodies of the enemies he took down over the course of the next 16 hours, when stacked on top of each other, could rival Babel in height. That might have been an exaggeration, but it was productive training to say the least. The only downside of all of this was that he still burned through his potion supply. He had just drunk the last of his healing, and he was down to his last antidote. Potions or no potions, Adama¡¯s heart was grinning, especially after his most recent encounter. Just as he had been finishing off the last of the Bugbears, a duo of Firebirds flew into the chamber and began assaulting him with their fiery breath. His poor dragon¡¯s hide coat had been taking a beating recently, but it was still more than enough to render these fire breathing turkeys impotent. The subsequent fight was more formality than battle, but the aftermath was enough to make Adama nod in satisfaction. There, on the ground, was a single burning orange feather. It had been dropped by the second enemy he finished off, and Adama tucked it away swiftly before putting the finishing touch on his list: Quests
  1. Priority! 24th Floor Rescue! Done? YES Reward: 210,000 val
  2. Need, Bugbear¡¯s Nail x1. Own x3. Reward: 105,000 val
  3. Need, Lizardman¡¯s Nail x3. Own x5. Reward: 220,000 val
  4. Need, Firebird¡¯s Feather x1. Own x1. Reward: 135,000 val
  5. Need, Lizardman¡¯s Scale x2. Own x2. Reward: 150,000 val
  6. Need, Battle Boar Tusk x1. Own x2. Reward: 115,000 val
  7. Need, Sword Stag¡¯s Antler x1. Own x1. Reward: 130,000 val
  8. Need, Teasanare¡¯s Flower x3. Own x3 Reward: 245,000 val
Reward at full completion: 1,310,000 val He had completed everything, and then some, and with several hours to spare. By his timing, he still had seven hours before he needed to turn everything in, and it wouldn¡¯t take him more than four to make his way topside. Since he was already here, he decided to do one last training session, and he spent some time wandering around the 19th floor to find a new area with fresh enemies. After just 10 more minutes of wandering, Adama stumbled into a small, open clearing. To his surprise, this clearing had more Dungeon water in it, in the form of a small stream that bisected the place. The little thing gurgled happily as it passed from one end to another and flowed down a path on the other side of the room, but Adama only had eyes for the clearing¡¯s centerpieces. There, near the banks of the flowing water, sparkled two ethereal silvery flowers. They were surrounded by more glowing blue moss than Adama had ever seen concentrated in one place, laid out in a carpet on either side of the central waterway. It bathed the room in a brilliant electric blue that caused the water to shimmer with vibrant color. The tips of the silver flower petals danced with little sparks of blue fire, and it took Adama a moment to realize that this was an optical illusion caused by the light of the moss. There was no wind to move them, but they seemed to shimmer indeterminately as he looked at them, the unusually strong light giving the flowers an otherworldly beauty. The Dungeon itself seemed to grow silent in the face of this spectacle, perhaps bragging about its uncanny artistry, and the only sound within this small room was the steady burble of its water. Subconsciously, Adama knew that no monsters would spawn here, the Dungeon having provided an unusual safe point beyond the designated rooms. Reflexively, he relaxed, just a little, and a bubble of tranquility hung suspended in the air. For an eternal moment, the whole world held its breath, and the only emotion that stirred the swordsman¡¯s peace was his admiration for the room¡¯s elegance. ¡°Maybe I should go home.¡± He mused to himself, suddenly aware of how tired he really was. All the Dungeon recovery in the world couldn¡¯t make up for a real night¡¯s sleep. In his own home. Thinking about his home caused thoughts of Hestia and his friends to come to his mind unbidden, and he turned around and headed back up the tunnel. He left the Teasanare Flowers untouched. He had what he needed, and they were too perfect to ruin. Volume 2 Chapter 30: A Quiet Home, A Silent Killer Adama reached the exit of the Dungeon as the sun began to rise, the predawn rays of light trickling tentatively through the high windows of Babel¡¯s lobby. He didn¡¯t need to turn in his quests until noon, so he walked crisply through the lobby and over to the Guild exchange. The well-dressed employee operating the station was a bleary eyed pink haired girl, blinking slowly as she took her seat for the early morning shift. She had just stretched out in a big yawn when Adama strode into the room. His footfalls were heavy from the weight of his overstuffed pack, and the girl was startled as those thudding footsteps made their way straight towards her. She was forced to abort her yawn awkwardly and sit up straight at the realization that she had a customer. Throwing on a polite smile, she greeted the young adventurer brightly: ¡°Good morning, sir! How may I help you?¡± ¡°Exchange.¡± The adventurer grunted out a one-word response and let his pack fall to the floor with a small crash. He rifled through the tough leather over the course of the next few minutes, taking out fistfuls of magic stones and items before letting them clatter onto the Exchange tray. The poor girl¡¯s eyes widened slightly as the pile he was making turned into a small mountain, then a large one. The monster drops wouldn¡¯t stop pouring out of the never-ending sack and she found herself holding her breath as the glittering pile of work climbed higher and higher. Her mesmerized reverie was cut through by a few more words barked out in a clipped, no-nonsense tone: ¡°We going to stand here all day, or are you going to start counting?¡± That jolted her out of distraction, and she hurriedly began examining the pile carefully. Internally, however, she was beginning to grumble a little: ¡°This could take more than an hour! Why did this maniac decide to bring in a months¡¯ worth of work to the exchange at 6 in the morning?¡± Finally, after counting for a few minutes, she felt she had to say something: ¡°The Exchange is open nearly every day, sir. It would be more convenient and easier for you if you brought your earnings in daily.¡± Adama had been patiently standing there and watching her count with his arms folded casually. He raised one eyebrow at the Guild girl''s comment, saying: ¡°Usually, that¡¯s exactly what I do. Forced by circumstance to wait a few days this time. That a problem?¡± ¡°A few days?" The Guild girl puzzled internally at these cryptic comments, not knowing what the adventurer was getting at. Had he earned this much by gambling his winnings with fellow adventurers over the past few days? Externally, she was all smiles as she responded: ¡°I see. No problem at all, sir. Just give me some time to get this sorted for you.¡± Adama nodded as she went back to work painstakingly examining everything he had brought to her, sighing internally at her monumental task. As she did, Adama gave an exaggerated yawn, before sinking down into a meditative position. ¡­ Timaias Adama, Level 2 Swordsman: H, Spirit Healing: H, Strong Body: H, Hunter: H Strength: B-734 -> S-922 Defense: C-602 -> B-790 Dexterity: B-707 -> A-894 Agility: C-600 -> B-794 Magic: B-748 -> S-941 Spells: Rippling Sword Endless Sword A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. Skills: Predator Mind of a Swordsman The stat gains that Adama had acquired were better than all the gold in the world, and he beamed at his recently updated status sheet before tossing it in the hearth. Wouldn¡¯t want an enemy to get their hands on that, now would he? Hestia watched him from her rocking chair, a small smile on her face as her child gloried in his most recent successes. She had worried for him. Of course she had, that was a part of her job. But he had come home safe, and that was all she could ask from him. Business finished, Adama met Hestia¡¯s eyes and gave her a lopsided smile. He sat down on the floor beside the fire and began cleaning his blade and examining his Minotaur cloak and Dragon¡¯s coat. It was a stupid decision, he now realized, to sell off the excess material. Repairs would be costlier without it. Hestia, meanwhile, pursed her lips as she watched him sit. She had bought him a nice leather chair, but it sat in the corner unused. Adama preferred the floor, the harder wood keeping him more alert and focused. Meanwhile, Lilli dozed shamelessly on a soft leather couch at the center of the room, giggling softly as she rolled around in her sleep. They sat like that as the hours ticked by. Adama had run most of his errands in the morning, and he could always go to the tailor tomorrow. For now, he spent the rest of the day at home with the others. Hestia had allowed him to practice his Mixing in the house, though only with concoctions that didn¡¯t give off any strange smells and only after putting a heavy blanket down first. That meant that he was relegated to the most basic of healing potions. But Adama took the opportunity to hone his basics all afternoon in the, mostly quiet yet very warm, company of the two people he loved the most in this world. Eventually, they broke for dinner. Adama poked Lilli in the side insistently until she woke up as Hestia warmed up the food that she had prepared that morning. It was tasty and thoroughly spiced, and everyone ate heartily as they told one another about the past few days. Hestia had apparently found an interesting novel recently that had gotten her totally hooked, while Lilli proudly blabbed to Adama about some secret training the Take Familia had enlisted her help with. Apparently, she had filled all the time that she wasn¡¯t supporting Take Familia with sleeping, eating, and restocking/managing their supplies and accounts. Tim had left all their Familia¡¯s accounts in Hestia¡¯s hands, but according to Lilli, their books could use some serious improvement. Hestia just shrugged: ¡°Accounting is for businesses, not homes. I¡¯ve been making sure we don¡¯t spend more than we earn.¡± ¡°Yes, lady Hestia, and you¡¯ve done that well. But if you record these expenses differently, our Familia could get better tax breaks from the local government! I¡¯ve been reading up on the laws that govern Familia¡¯s, and¡­¡± She went on enthusiastically about some of the money that they could be saving or the legal loopholes that they could be taking advantage of. It sounded like a lot of weaselly foolishness to Adama. But if she could make him pay less in taxes, without running afoul of the authorities, he would be happy. After dinner they spent some more time beside the fire, Adama continuing his Mixing as Hestia taught Lilli how to knit. They stayed like that for a few precious hours before Lilli started to get sleepy again. Adama¡¯s own eyelids were getting heavy, so they all said their goodnights and retired for the evening. ¡­ Within the tunnels of the 17th floor walked a forbidding presence. Its powerful footfalls echoed menacingly through the dim gray passageways, scaring away the floor¡¯s normal denizens. The looming figure¡¯s rust-colored eyes gleamed as they slowly surveyed their surroundings, searching for a suitable candidate. Ottar was in no hurry as he strolled through the labyrinthine earth, his task one that required patience and sober analysis. The Goliath¡¯s muted yet livid roars were the only noises that joined his footfalls, that creature the only beast above the 18th floor not cowed by his presence. He toyed with the notion of choosing the Floor Boss but dismissed that option as too high profile. This plan required something a little more subtle than that. After several hours of walking, however, he was considering trying another floor altogether. Until he found it. By happenstance, he wandered into a medium sized room that was a dead end. On the other side of the room huddled a trio of Ligerfangs, the pack of feline creatures staring at the indomitable fiend that had marched into their territory. Ottar glared at the cowardly weaklings for a few moments, silently challenging them. He was a breath away from shaking his head in disgust and turning around, until the smallest member of the pack broke off from its compatriots. It slunk forward toward the adventurer, glaring defiantly at the tyrannical warrior. Ottar turned his gaze against this outlier, spearpoint eyes boring holes in the bold specimen. The fierce tiger paused in its advance, but it met his gaze without hesitation, a rumble building in the back of its throat. They stared at one another like that for several key moments, and when neither monster backed down, Ottar gave a single nod and started forward. The Ligerfang apparently didn¡¯t get the message, however, and it snarled as it leaped towards the towering adventurer. Ottar¡¯s facial expression didn¡¯t change as his hands flashed out, snatching the flying feline like he was catching a stray cat. The snarl was turned into a yelp as the creature was plucked out of the air like a ripe fruit and choke slammed into the dirt. Its eyes were wide with fear, but its claws still scratched furiously at the fighter that was holding it fast. Ottar brought one hand back towards the pouch on his back and withdrew the precious item his mistress had given him. A small flask of deep amethyst liquid swirled hypnotically as Ottar drew it out and lifted it steadily over his head. Wary of spilling a single drop, he drew close to the pinned monster and gently squeezed the creature¡¯s throat. Its maw opened wide in response, eager to draw more oxygen into its constricted airways, and Ottar slowly started pouring the purple water into the tiger¡¯s mouth. The liquid glowed with latent energy as it arced gracefully onto the feline¡¯s bright pink tongue. It reflexively lapped up the mighty elixir, sensing a power it naturally hungered for. When the last of the liquid had been poured out, Ottar released the monster and stepped away to watch the results. He wasn¡¯t disappointed. Dreamsyrum was an ancient creation that produced strange effects when consumed by monsters. In this case, the tiger lay twitching on the ground as its physiology and appearance altered in seconds. First it grew larger, muscles growing and hardening at a rapid pace, before all that explosive power was then condensed into leaner, more agile musculature. Its fur shifted from a dark blue to a robin¡¯s egg, then finally a sheer white, even as the black stripes on its back turned an even deeper shade of midnight. Its large mane contracted a little and became sleeker, more slicked back, turning the same pale white as the rest of its fur. When the beast got up and turned to look at him, Ottar noticed the most significant change. Its eyes had gone from a wrathful crimson to a shocking violet, and it stared at the adventure with exceeding calm and clear intelligence. The beast seemed almost curious as it looked back at the Warlord, and he didn¡¯t keep it waiting: ¡°Can you understand me?¡± The reborn Ligerfang studied him further and gave him a tiny nod that mirrored the one he had given it when he had first granted his approval. Satisfied that his plan had worked, the adventurer continued: ¡°Good, then you must know that you owe me and my goddess.¡± Another nod. ¡°Then here is what we want you to do¡­¡± After relaying the plan and getting confirmation that the monster understood, Ottar walked back down the tunnel and towards the floor¡¯s exit. He left the Ligerfangs behind him, and they stared in unison at the adventurer as he walked away. Dronelike in their attentions, the two blue furred creatures sat rigidly on either side of their relaxed leader, their eyes glowing a more subdued shade of purple. Lazily, the reborn Ligerfang began trotting forward, and the duo relaxed in perfect symmetry and began following him. There was work to be done. Volume 2 Chapter 31: Terror in the Middle Floors Things went back to normal for Adama and the gang in the next week or so. On the days that he wasn¡¯t training with his warrior companions and Take Familia, he mostly stuck around on the 15th floor with his Crystal Mantis farm. Hestia had asked him nicely to take it easy for the week, and he had graciously obliged. He only dipped down to the 19th and 20th floors for the occasional jaunt through the forest, but beyond that he focused on recovery and steady growth. The entire time, of course, Tim was planning his next long-term journey down into the Dungeon. He was just trying to plan out what and how many quests he would take, while also putting out feelers for more possible deadline extensions. The only hitch to these peaceful days was the slight change in atmosphere on the Middle floors. It was hard to put his finger on it exactly, but Adama sometimes felt like he was being watched whenever he and Lilli were doing their Crystal farming. Any further investigation always left him empty handed, but he couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of eyes on the back of his head. Monsters were also behaving strangely, and he found that some of them were more conflict averse than usual, choosing to retreat rather than attack him head on. Lilli even swore that one of them had strangely colored eyes, but she couldn¡¯t swear by it with certainty. Strange happenings or otherwise, Adama was having a good time. He had just finished a good session with Aiz and Take and was now leading the latter¡¯s Familia on to a new challenge. The six adventurers ambled down the corridors of the 15th floor, Tim looking for a suitable room to start a fight with a gang of Minotaurs. They would start small, with maybe only half a dozen, but Tim would get them up to a point that they could take on a dozen by themselves, without his help. As they walked, however, that nagging feeling of being watched returned. And something even more serious was happening: ¡°Where are all the monsters?¡± Asuka queried, looking around in concern and confusion. Her question was a reasonable one, since their party hadn¡¯t found a single monster after stepping foot on this floor. In a bizarre twist, the tunnels of the 15th floor seemed to be a complete ghost town. Mikoto opened her mouth to respond, but before she could, she suddenly perked up and whirled around. Tim had noticed what she was hearing half a second before she reacted, and they both stared towards the rear of the party as the rest looked around in confusion. Eyes glinting dangerously, Adama was the first to break the silence with a low growl: ¡°Run. Back to the surface.¡± Without a moment''s hesitation, the party bolted down the tunnel. They dashed away from a rumbling that everyone could now hear echoing down the passage from their flank. Adama didn¡¯t move, however, unsheathing his blade and holding it in a ready position as he faced down the incoming enemy. As they were running, the others realized that their teacher wasn¡¯t following them. Noticing the faltering in their steps, Tim pre-empted any of their questions in a slow, unworried drawl: ¡°Run along now, kids. Class is cancelled for today. I¡¯m going to have a few words with our visitors before I go.¡± They still seemed worried, but no one disobeyed his orders as they continued down the tunnel. He watched them go out of the corner of his eye, before turning his attention against the incoming horde. Just in time too, as a menagerie of creatures marched down the corridor right at him. Minotaurs and Ligerfangs and even a few Bugbears took up the vanguard, backed up by Wyverns and a wide swath of some of the lesser monsters of the Middle and even Upper floors. It was a bizarre parade, but each creature had one thing in common. Hundreds of gleaming purple eyes locked on Adama in unison. They lacked the mindless bloodlust and anger typical of the Dungeon¡¯s monsters, and instead watched him with a machinelike calculation. They moved almost in lockstep, the monsters'' hivelike coordination eerie to watch as they moved to destroy their target. Adama began a chant and charged to meet the enemy, matching their momentum with some of his own. He would need all the leverage he could get. ¡­ Take Familia and Lilli ran with all their might but couldn¡¯t seem to catch a break. They constantly tried to take the tunnels leading them back up to the surface, but each time they did they found more monsters with those disturbing purple eyes barring their way. At one point, Lilli took out her magic dagger and blasted their way through some of these obstacles, but it wasn¡¯t enough. There were always more monsters, and they found themselves being herded toward the outer edges of the floor. Mind racing, Lilli recognized this portion of the Dungeon and realized that they were heading for a dead end. If they allowed themselves to get trapped, they would be easily crushed, even with Mr. Tim holding back the bulk of the enemy. She thought furiously about how to stop that, but her exhaustion and terror were interfering with her ability to think critically. They were running out of room, and she felt helpless as the party turned down the final tunnel leading to the dead end. Then, inspiration struck.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. Tunnels were the answer. She kicked herself internally for not seeing it sooner, even as she hurriedly shouted out new orders: ¡°Make a left!¡± Like Pavlov¡¯s dog, the group had been conditioned to obey Lilli¡¯s commands. Anything less than total obedience, a slight hesitation, would probably get them killed in this situation, so they were all fortunate that the party almost reflexively took the first left they could without missing a beat. This new tunnel led to one thing only, a large shaft leading deeper into the Dungeon. It was a dead end in everything but name only, but Lilli was already thinking about how to fix that: ¡°Mikoto and Asuka, use your swords to slow your fall. Ouka, carry Chigusa and me. Use your skill!¡± Collectively, the team recognized what she was thinking without her having to spell out the whole plan. Mikoto and Asuka jumped into the pit without hesitation, making sure to stay close to the hole¡¯s edge. In the heartbeat that it took for Ouka to toss his axe down the shaft and obey her orders, Lilli took her cerulean dagger and smited their closest pursuers with a wave of freezing magic. Even as Ouka scooped her over his shoulder, she grimaced at the cracks that had started to spread over the blade¡¯s surface before tucking it away. Ouka, courageous Ouka, leapt out into open air with no hesitation. The wind whipped through the girls¡¯ hair, and both couldn¡¯t help the screams that escaped their lips as they plummeted through the Middle Floors. They were drowned out by Ouka¡¯s roar, his skin shining blood red just in time. The trio hit the ground with an enormous BOOM, Ouka¡¯s legs carving holes in the Dungeon as his knees buckled. The big man held out, however, and neither of the girls were dropped even as his knees crashed to the floor. He set them down and Lilli offered him a healing potion, which he drank gratefully, rubbing his legs gingerly. The other girls soon joined them, skillfully controlling their falls with all the grace of predatory felines. The big man retrieved his axe while they waited. They didn¡¯t get to rest for long, however. Above them, the howls of monsters grew loader, and Take Familia looked up to see their enemies systematically scaling the sides of the tunnels just as the two girls had. Even the Minotaurs clung to the walls with powerful fingers and allowed themselves to fall in regular spurts. Staring up at their impending doom, Ouka muttered: ¡°No way¡­¡± ¡°Since when could monsters do that?¡± Asuka supplied, sharing in her leader¡¯s disbelief. Even Mikoto seemed stymied. It was up to Lilli to keep everyone on task: ¡°We need to keep moving!¡± She shouted, pointing down one of the tunnels leading off to the right: ¡°This way!¡± They hustled away; monsters still hot on their heels. The lavender clad adventurers didn¡¯t know where Lilli was taking them, but they trusted her implicitly. That trust was tested, however, when she led them into the largest room on the 17th floor, one where the walls were lined with bright white crystals. In the center of that room lumbered a massive, grey skinned behemoth, perhaps seven meters tall and absolutely yoked with powerful muscle. The Goliath¡¯s red eyes locked on the intruders, its roar a bellow that shook the stones around them. All four adventurers stared at the creature with eyes as wide as dinner plates, and it was once again Lilli¡¯s task to hold everything together: ¡°Mikoto! Futsunomitama! Everyone else distract it!¡± Prompted to action, Mikoto began her chant, and the others moved to defend her. On the other side of things, Lilli had whipped out her magic sword and was using it to freeze their pursuers. The blade cracked further as she drew out more and more of its power, encasing the passageway behind them in a block of solid ice. Their monster ¡°friends¡± had been smart enough to back off before she froze too many of them. But she wasn¡¯t trying to kill, only delay, and by the time the sword shattered completely the tunnel behind them had been sealed shut. It wouldn¡¯t hold for long, but it would have to be enough. Things weren¡¯t going so well for Take Familia, however. Chigusa¡¯s arrows were less than toothpicks to the giant. They couldn¡¯t even meaningfully damage its eyes. Asuka¡¯s sword was similarly impotent when she tried to slash at its ankles, and she was nearly swatted to oblivion before Ouka activated his skill. The Goliath¡¯s attention immediately swiveled to him, and it closed the distance with the big man in several earthshaking stomps. It threw a full force punch at the man, and it was all Ouka could do to raise his axe and block. The blow hit him so hard that he went shooting backward like a rocket, crashing into the crystals with a loud BANG. Chigusa and Asuka screamed at the plight of their friend, but all the arrows in the world couldn¡¯t distract the behemoth and Asuka couldn¡¯t get there in time. The Goliath strode over to the fallen Ouka and raised its fist for the final blow. Then the side of its head exploded. Lilli had finished covering their rear and entered the fight. Loading her automatic ballista, she fired explosive bolts into the side of the fiend¡¯s head at rapid speed. The ballista could only fire small explosives, but it could do so very quickly, and the side of the creature¡¯s face was lit up with the boomboomboom of a hundred tiny detonations. The creature staggered to the side a little, roaring angrily at the interruption, before it turned its livid eyes back towards Lilli and Mikoto. Lilli stopped firing because she knew she couldn¡¯t kill the thing with just the bolts, but they were enough to get its attention. Even as the Goliath started towards Lilli, she knew she had already won. From her left, she heard Mikoto¡¯s noble voice ring out across the battlefield: ¡°Futsunomitama!¡± Volume 2 Chapter 32: Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon Adama was reconsidering his decision to challenge the horde alone, to put things lightly. The violet eyed monsters moved with a coordination that far surpassed that of their normal counterparts. Fatal blows were blocked by other monsters swooping in at the last moment, and counterattacks were often initiated by multiple monsters at once moving in perfect sync. If it weren¡¯t for his constant training and consummate skill, Adama would have been shredded to pieces in the first few seconds. Even with his abilities, he would have gone down quickly if it weren¡¯t for his trump card: ¡°Endless Sword!¡± There was only so much that coordination could do against magic like his. His Magic stat had increased so much that even Wyverns and Minotaurs were cut to pieces by his best attack. If it weren¡¯t for his need to chant, he would have cut through all these nuisances already. As it was, they had created an uneasy equilibrium. Adama would fight to survive until he could let loose another Endless Sword and thin their numbers. They would try to run him down, appearing from all angles and from every passageway, but he always managed to slip through their net. They hounded him relentlessly, never giving him room to breathe, until he finished an Endless Sword. They would try to back off at the last second, but the Sage wouldn¡¯t let them, and his magic would always slaughter at least a half dozen of their elites, wounding a dozen more. Within the few moments of peace he could buy himself with his magic, he would take a swig from one of the potions in his belt. After that, it was back to the chase. Like this, Adama decimated the ranks of their lower-level fighters, and he destroyed numerous elites as well. They seemed endless, constantly rejuvenated by forces from the lower floors, but Adama knew they couldn¡¯t be unlimited. Furthermore, it wasn''t as though he was obligated to kill them all. Tim would distract them with this cat-and-mouse game for an hour or two, giving his students time to retreat, before cutting his way out of here. Even though he was constantly embattled, Adama was in perfect control of the situation. Until his back exploded in pain. He sensed the attack at the last second and moved to dodge, but the swordsman still felt claws shred through his cloak and into his coat. They left a few shallow yet painful scratches, causing him to whirl around and counterattack. The white blur that had hit him leapt out of the way before his counter could find purchase, and before his eyes Adama witnessed his attacker vanish. It wasn¡¯t a matter of speed, as if it had somehow run away. The monster literally disappeared just as he got a good look at it. It appeared to be an Irregular Ligerfang, fur colored a milky white rather than a normal deep blue, its'' eyes glowing a slightly deeper amethyst than any of the other monsters. He was forced to block another strike from a different enemy, but now his rhythm was thrown off. It took a few more moments to gain control of the situation, but a few moments after that the hidden creature struck again. This time, it tore some gashes in his left arm, jumping away once again when Tim tried to punish it. These hit-and-run tactics caused Adama a good deal of consternation. He still managed to create openings to heal, even as he battled the legion and its ivory assassin. But he was loosing a lot of blood and his healing was struggling to replace it. Also, the holes in his armor couldn¡¯t be repaired in combat, meaning that he was now more vulnerable to the fire being spewed by the Hellhounds and Wyverns. The Dungeon¡¯s caverns were chock-full of smoke and heat from their regular fiery attacks, and Tim could feel his exposed flesh sizzling. The underground prison had become a vision of hell itself, and Adama knew that there would be no easy retreat. The Tiger King wouldn¡¯t let him. It wasn¡¯t all bad. Adama was pretty sure that this cat was the leader of this merry band of enemies, and he suspected that if he could put the fiend down then they would disperse. Or at least lose their discipline. His mind worked furiously on how to do just that as he ducked an overhead swing from a Minotaur, his blade flashing out in a quick counter. He pierced the creature¡¯s magic stone before any of its friends could interfere, forcing the monster to disintegrate where it stood. The fact that the monsters had such obvious weak spots was the only thing keeping Adama alive. He had grown rather good at targeting and destroying each enemy in one hit, allowing him to conserve his energy to the maximum extent possible. He was constantly regenerating Mind thanks to his Spirit Healing, and the danger of his situation strengthened that regeneration further thanks to his skill.If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Still, Adama was flagging. His potion stock was running thin, and the waves of monsters showed no end in sight. He was pushing his mind and body to their limits as he traversed the 15th floor at breakneck speed, always watching for any further sneak attacks while stringing the pack of creatures along. At one point, he ran past a duo of fellow adventurers, but Adama barely had time to recognize his compatriots before the mob slammed into them and dashed them to pieces. At that point, he realized that he was truly in trouble. Just as the thought crossed his mind, a basso roar echoed out across the battlefield. Adama turned to address the threat, but he barely had the time to get his blade up in defense before a large black shape crashed into him. The force of the hit sent Adama shooting into one of the adjoining rooms, and he was forced to examine the threat even as he was midair. It was a black Wyvern, another Irregular by the looks of it, and its eyes flickered from red to purple and back again at the speed of thought. The creature seemed to vacillate between bestial and machinelike even in the milliseconds that Adama registered it, but both minds were united in a plan for a follow up that initial attack. It opened its mouth wide and let loose a torrent of liquid crimson flame at the flying adventurer. That would fry him alive thanks to the tattered state of his coat, so Adama quickly took evasive action. Digging Hearthblade into the ground, he used it as a lever to launch himself to the side. He dug his feet into the earth, halting his fight, and raised his sword as the Wyvern scrabbled into the room and veered to face him. Then the fight began in earnest. The creature charged Adama, flaming breath kindling in its throat as it ran down the swordsman. He responded with some predictive non-verbal Rippling Swords. It dodged to the left and let loose its lethal breath. Adama was already in midair, the river of fire passing harmlessly beneath him as he jumped backward and upward. The monster brought its maw up to try to track him with its breath, but Adama had already countered with a full powered Rippling Sword. It clamped its mouth shut to avoid critical damage, but the attack still opened up a large gash on the creature¡¯s nose. While he was in midair, one of the Minotaurs rushed into the room and threw a sword-shaped rock at him. Without even looking, Adama reached out with his left hand, grabbed the weapon mid-flight, and redirected it toward the Wyvern on the ground. The creature dodged to the right again, directly into a Rippling Sword that Adama had launched just after redirecting the missile. It flinched at the last second, but his magic still managed to carve out its right eye. The one-eyed creature snarled in pain, but it flapped its wings and counterattacked admirably. It launched itself toward Adama, opening its jaws and biting down hard on the airborne adventurer in a quick and savage motion. Except it didn¡¯t. At the last second, Adama shifted midair and kicked off the wall behind him, streaking in the opposite direction as the monster''s jaws closed on nothing. He twisted again to face the beast as it passed through where he''d been, sword flashing out with more non-verbal Rippling Swords. Once, twice, thrice, and the webbing of the beast''s right wing was torn to bits. He wasn¡¯t the only one who could maneuver midair, however, and the sky was still the Wyvern¡¯s domain. It did a bit of twisting of its own, and soon it clung to the side of the wall, head turning to face him. It belched out another stream of fire, and this time Adama had nowhere to go. He only managed to get the remnants of his cloak between him and the inferno before it crashed over him. The center of the firestorm was a horrific thing. Adama¡¯s exposed flesh blackened, and his closed eyes boiled as the flames washed over him in a cascade of agony. His vision turned white, then black, and he felt himself starting to lose focus and fade away. For one horrifying moment, Adama teetered on the tightrope of life and death, swaying at the edge of the abyss. Then, though a steely combination of training and sheer, indomitable will, he snapped out of it. The torture ended as the fire breath petered out and Adama landed on the floor again. His was a charred, pockmarked, and mangled figure. But when he opened his eyes once more, they glowed with emerald focus. The Sage took off towards the dragon, seizing the initiative for himself this time. Some of the weaker enemies had trickled into the room and they moved to stop him, but his sword flickered outward, and they were in pieces. In the blink of an eye, Adama cut through the obstacles between him and his Enemy in a spinning wheel of death and destruction. The Wyvern unleashed another river of death, but the Sage was having none of it. He dodged to his left and raced up the side of the wall, boots digging aggressively into the stone as if it were soft mud. The Wyvern shifted in its perch to meet him directly, twisting its neck to keep him in the view of its one good eye. It had no idea how predictable it was. It raised a claw to smash him down, but Adama turned it aside with masterly grace and slipped inside the beast¡¯s guard. In another flash of white, the fight was over. Adama smoothly decapitated the beast, then jumped away from its corpse. In midair again, a blackened hand rifled hastily within his fireproof potion belt and extracted another bottle. The substance within glistened a vibrant, golden white. With the last of his strength, he popped the cork and downed the liquid. Immediately, he felt his suffering abate. His whole body was propped up by a surge of energy, and the pain lessened at a literally breathtaking pace. Healthy flesh grew to replace the charred stuff and Adama allowed himself a small sigh of relief. By the time he hit the ground again, his most grievous wounds had been healed and his minor ones were well on their way. Even his hair was growing back, and he felt nearly good as new as he stared down the remaining enemies from the center of the room. He stared them down and they stared back, but neither side moved. Adama was surprised as he watched the monsters glower at him, yet refrain from assaulting him. His eyes flickered to the right, then to the left, wary of a sneak attack. The Tiger was still out there, and it was more fearsome than the Dragon. After a few breaths of this standoff, something strange happened. A deep, growling voice boomed out from the inside of his head. ¡°Well done, adventurer. You are a worthy opponent indeed.¡± Volume 2 Chapter 33: All Out War Purple light appeared all around the Goliath, capturing it in a cylindrical prison. The lilac-colored sword of Mikoto¡¯s magic descended from over its head, phasing through the beast and crashing into the ground. The beast let out an angry roar and tried to take another step, but its foot slammed back down into the ground impotently. The beast roared again, straining against the force holding it back, but Mikoto¡¯s magic held firm. Lilli wasn¡¯t idle as the swordswoman held the giant down. She rifled through her pack and pulled out a bottle filled with golden ivory liquid. She tossed the priceless potion to Asuka with a yell, and the brown-haired girl adroitly snatched the bottle out of the air as she ran to assist Ouka. A few moments later, the green-eyed leader of Take Familia was on his feet, hale and hearty, only to be ordered around by Lilli once again: ¡°Ouka, carry Mikoto! Everyone run to the exit!¡± Poor Mikoto was fighting for her life to keep the giant in place, and there was no way she was going to run on her own strength. Lilli had gathered her up in a princess carry while making her way over to Ouka, but there was only so much she could carry at once. Ouka hurried to meet her halfway, and they all made a run for the tunnel on the other side of the Goliath. As they did, the ice barrier created by the magic dagger shattered, and all the monsters that had been chasing them poured into the room. A few seconds afterward, Mikoto¡¯s magic gave out as well, and the Goliath bellowed in triumph at its regained freedom. But the gang was already running down the exit tunnel by that point, and there was nothing the behemoth could do to stop them. The Goliath turned to scrutinize the new invaders that had entered its home, and it began to smash some of them with a few rage fueled punches. The monster pursuers ignored the creature, however, instead preferring to run around it and towards the exit tunnel. Like a river parted by a rock, they flowed around the grey giant in search of their prey. Even the Goliath seemed confused by this behavior, and it stopped for a moment as the horde passed around it. Then its eyes flashed purple. They flipped back to red, then back to purple again, flickering indecisively for a few key seconds. They finally settled on the color of the mob. Eyes shining a bright violet, it slowly turned its head to where the adventurers had fled. And it began to walk. ¡­ ¡°You are a worthy opponent indeed.¡± The moment he heard the voice, he knew exactly what was speaking to him. He couldn¡¯t help a biting response: ¡°A bold thing to say for a cat that needs an army to wear its'' opponent down.¡± Truth be told, Adama didn¡¯t believe in fighting fair, and he didn¡¯t begrudge the Tiger its mental powers and the legion of minions it could gather using them. It made perfect sense that the beast would fight as it had. Tim just wanted to needle the beast and see if he could make it angry. The growl that came with the monster''s response showed him that he was on the right track: ¡°It would be a simple thing to slaughter you by myself! But you know us cats. Always playing with our food.¡± ¡°Judging by our records so far, you¡¯re the one who looks like food to me. How many of your subjects have I killed? Not including your lizard friend? I¡¯ve lost count.¡± Another snarl: The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. ¡°Your arrogance is misplaced. But you are still worthy of my acknowledgement. It was requested of me that I test you, and I have done just that. You are worthy of becoming my slave.¡± Now that got Adama interested: ¡°Test me? Who out there is curious enough to sic a housecat like you on a nice fellow like me?¡± ¡°Do not change the subject! It is none of your concern. Answer my question. Will you be my subject? I can assure you that you will reach much greater heights under my leadership than you would on your own, even if I let you go. Which I will not. Choose: Eat with me or be eaten by me.¡± Adama took a moment to mentally categorize his options and resources. He still had a few potions left and he had cut through an enormous chunk of his Enemy¡¯s resources. He was out of Elixirs though, since he had given his only other one to Lilli, so there would be no regenerating from the brink of death again. He had been catching his breath and allowing his Mind to rejuvenate as he bantered back and forth with the Tiger, and he had recovered to near his peak. Tim was in top form and wasn¡¯t getting much better, while the more they spoke the more the Dungeon would replace its lost numbers, allowing the Tiger to replenish its ranks. He wasn¡¯t sure if there was a cost to the beast for each monster it took control over, but he wasn¡¯t about to find out. He would plant his sword in its throat before that. He just needed to draw it out of hiding. Plan set, Adama took an offensive stance and charged the monsters with no further words. It was time to eat, after all. ¡­ Take Familia and Lilli dashed with all their might towards the town of Rivira. Lilli had planned all of this out in advance, and her plot had gone more-or-less perfectly. Whatever was directing the monsters hadn¡¯t stopped them from getting to the 18th floor. Either it hadn¡¯t been able to, due to its troops¡¯ positions, or it hadn¡¯t wanted to, thinking that the Goliath would finish them off if they tried. Either way, once they get help from the adventurers within the city, they should be able to weather the storm. Still, there were Hellhounds gaining on them as they approached the walls of the settlement, but Lilli figured that the adventurers on the battlements should be within earshot now: ¡°Help! Help us!¡± She called out, voice growing hoarse from all her yelling. It wasn¡¯t for nothing, as several arrows streaked out from the townships walls and impaled their closest pursuers. The gate of the settlement began to close as they dashed up to it, but it remained opened by just a crack. This allowed their beleaguered party to slip through, before the door slammed shut. Their whole party was heaving like the bellows after that epic sprint, but they didn¡¯t get much time to rest before they were confronted by a large, one-eyed man in a sleeveless, open jacket: ¡°What in all the holy hells is going on here!??!¡± He yelled, glaring down at Lilli and Chigusa. Ouka interposed himself between the belligerent man and the girls, glaring at him, but it was Lilli who piped up in response once she had caught her breath: ¡°We¡¯re being chased by intelligent monsters. They seem to be acting like drones, controlled by some higher intelligence. They''re much more coordinated than normal monsters. Call the entire town to prepare for an attack!¡± Bors Elder, a Level 3 adventurer and representative of the Rivira township, only glared harder at the statement: ¡°Well, if that isn¡¯t the shittiest and dumbest explanation I ever heard-¡° ¡°Boss! Come look at this!¡± One of the adventurers on the battlements called out, interrupting his leader. Bors whirled on the man, his gaze angry enough to melt steel: ¡°What is it now! Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m in the middle of something?¡± ¡°Just look, Boss! You¡¯re not gonna believe it unless you see it.¡± Grumbling about incompetent subordinates, Bors climbed the ladder and gazed out over the battlements. The monsters had paused in their pursuit and had backed up just out of arrow range. They stared up at the walls of the settlement with alien gazes, standing stock still as they rigidly scrutinized their new opponents. The adventurer took note of their strange eye color and disturbing behavior in a heartbeat, baffled at the uncanny sight: ¡°What the fu-¡° The town representative¡¯s bewildered mutter was interrupted with a loud BOOM. It shook the room around them and made some of the tinier crystals in the chandelier above chime as they clinked together. The adventurers of the township looked around in fear and confusion as the world quaked with another massive BOOM. The rumbling grew louder and louder, the sounds clearly coming from the direction of the passage to the Goliath¡¯s room. Disbelief and fear flooded through the onlooking adventurers as they stared toward that corner of the floor. Then, their worst fears were confirmed. In a cascade of rock and stone, the wall of the Dungeon came crashing down as a towering figure smashed its way through it. A dark-skinned, white haired behemoth slid into the 18th floor, crashing down a massive cavern of its own creation. It then stood upright with a similar rigidity to the monsters surrounding Rivira, turning mechanically to stare at the township in the same menacing, eerie fashion. Everyone¡¯s blood ran cold as they gaped right back at it, most of the adventurers stunned into silence by their own confusion. The Goliath staring at Rivira was an unprecedented and terrifying sight, like the moon crashing down from the sky and onto the earth below. Things stayed like that for a few breathtaking moments before the Goliath began to move. Stone silent, it stooped down and picked up one of the fallen rocks it had scattered in its entrance. It took a stance and hurled the boulder through the air at the grouped together adventurers. The Battle for Rivira had begun. Volume 2 Chapter 34: The Battle for Rivira The large stone hurtled through the air almost languidly, reaching the peak of its flight then falling back to earth in accelerating fashion. There were cries of ¡°Get down¡± from some of the watching adventurers, but they wouldn¡¯t make it in time. The rock was too big and too fast. Lilli readied her crossbow as the shadow of the boulder fell over her, but an overwhelming sense of powerlessness flowed through her as she did. Then, fractions of a second before the boulder made contact, a clear feminine voice rang out across the battlefield: ¡°Rock of Ages!¡± A barrier of light grey magic popped into existence over their heads, a large square that interposed itself between the town and the projectile. With an immense CRASH, the rock dashed into the barrier, kicking up a massive wind all around the township with the force. But the protection held, and the rock cracked into a million pieces which bounced backward due to the rebounding force. They bounced back, right into the monsters standing at the outskirts of the town. The creatures didn¡¯t even scream as the debris buried them, killing some of them outright with the backfired attack. Wide eyed, the members of Rivira township turned in unison towards the source of the voice. They laid eyes on a shockingly beautiful human girl, dressed in a white mage¡¯s robe with black fringes. Her striking silver hair danced magically as she pointed her glowing sapphire staff at the barrier above, bright eyes shining the same hue as the magic tool. She turned to meet the onlookers and gave a small smile before calling out: ¡°Level 3 Mage, Emily Teasanare at your service!¡± The whole township gave a massive cheer, the relief of having their lives spared overwhelming everything else for the moment. Their celebration was cut short, however, as they heard massive footsteps coming their way. The Goliath showed no outward signs of irritation in the face of its attack¡¯s failure. It had begun striding rhythmically toward their defensive positions, burning purple eyes focused on closing the distance. Several of the monsters had also dug themselves out of the rubble and were making a way for their charging leader. Bors began hollering aggressively: ¡°We have incoming! Mages, start your chants! Archers, weapons free! Try to kill this thing before it breaches the gate. Everyone else, get behind the wall and prepare for battle!¡± The adventurers scurried to do exactly that. Emily smartly held the barrier to prevent more projectiles as the other mages and the archers began following their orders. Arrows tried to pierce the great beast, and some of them did, but the monster swiped many of them out of the air as it ran. When it reached the gates, it swept its great forearms across the battlements, causing watchtowers to topple and forcing the archers to abandon their posts. Some were too slow and were knocked flying into buildings by the monster¡¯s attacks. With the pests handled, the creature began hammering at the thick wooden gates. The adventurers holding the gates, including Ouka, managed to match the creature¡¯s strength and prevent the gates from breaking open immediately. However, the wood itself creaked and snapped as the monster rained down blows. It quickly smashed through the upper portions of the wooden barrier, sending splinters and chunks of wood flying everywhere. Its fingers curled around the openings, and it began to pry off more pieces of their only protection. Then, the mages finished their chants. The mages of Rivira specialized in synchronized casting, and they sent a wave of deadly magic right into the hole that the Goliath had created. Fireballs and lightning and icicle lances and a wide array of other magics poured through the opening in a wave that might have vaporized a Level 5 monster. But the Goliath was too smart. At the last second, it had leapt to its right to avoid the mighty deluge of attacks. It couldn¡¯t avoid them entirely, of course, and the left side of its torso was lit up by the stream of magic. When the creature stood up again, the adventures could see that they had vaporized its entire left arm and hideously scarred much of the left side of its body. Still, the Goliath stared down at them with an unfeeling gaze that sent chills up their spines. Bors was shouting hoarsely at the mages to start chanting again, but it was too late. The Goliath reached out with its one good arm and forcefully pried one of the gates off of its hinges, tossing the wooden rectangle to the side with a great CRASH. Then, The Sapphire Mage¡¯s voice rang out across the battlefield once again: ¡°Cornerstone!¡± She had surreptitiously let her barrier fall when the Goliath reached the gates, choosing instead to begin her chant for her attack magic. The boulder Emi generated sped through the air, larger and faster than anything she had created before. It smashed right into the giant¡¯s face as a direct hit, causing its head to jerk back and forcing it to stagger backwards. Some of the archers had also gathered on the battlements again, and they began shooting at the beleaguered giant. To make matters better, someone had found a stock of explosive arrows, so the fiend¡¯s whole torso was now being littered with destructive ordinance. But in some ways, the damage had already been done.Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. A gaping hole now existed where one of the gates used to be, and the other monsters were pouring into the gap. The adventurers stood to battle the enemy, but many of them were Level 2 or high Level 1. They struggled mightily to kill the enemy, but they weren¡¯t used to monsters that could fight with uncanny precision. Ouka gave a battle cry as he charged into the fray to help, and Lilli saw that he had found a spare greatsword and greatshield as replacements for the axe which had shattered from the Goliath¡¯s earlier blow. Mikoto flitted through enemy lines, severing a hamstring here and stabbing a magic stone there, while Asuka tried to keep up. Chigusa hadn¡¯t found any explosive arrows, but her fletched shafts always seemed to find a target in time to save a life or provide a needed reprieve. Lilli was also unrestrained in her use of items, tossing handheld explosives into the monster crowd and firing Little Ballista bolts at the same time. Take Familia¡¯s well-honed skill and teamwork was still pushed to its limits when fighting creature¡¯s this well coordinated, however. Even the Level 3 Bors was struggling under the well-coordinated assault of two Minotaurs and a Bugbear, though he still managed to cuss at the top of his lungs while doing it. Many of their other, weaker allies were already lying in pools of their own blood on the ground, and the pressure quickly increased to the point that Ouka was forced to use his skill. The aggro effect didn¡¯t seem to affect the purple eyed monsters, but even its increased defenses only delayed what was increasingly inevitable as the fighting grew more desperate. On the bright side, the ground fighters were starting to see some relief. The archers on the battlements had turned their fire away from the Goliath, satisfied that it was dead, and started shooting into the backs of the monsters below. Some of the monsters responded by shooting rocks or breathing fire, but most of the archers managed to dodge these attacks and keep up the pressure. Some of the mages had also finished their second round of chants and were firing off their magic into the monster horde. It was a haphazard thing, and they ran the risk of friendly fire, but they still managed to kill quite a few monsters. The horde was seeing some reinforcements supplied from the forest and the Middle floors, but it was a trickle compared to the amount that the adventurers were now killing. As the enemy decreased in size, the adventurers began to feel less pressured, allowing them to fight more effectively. To add a cherry on top, Emily¡¯s voice called out for the third time: ¡°Mighty Protector!¡± Immediately, both Bors and Ouka began glowing with a bright, gray light. Ouka¡¯s skin was still red, but him and his weapon were encased in the light, and he began to move faster. His chops, blocks, and cuts began to come much faster, and his sword sliced through monster flesh more easily. And if he had been tough before, that toughness increased severalfold, to the point that strikes were bouncing off him. It got to the point that Ouka just tossed aside his shield and began swinging his sword through the mob with all his might. Bors had killed off his own opponents and rushed to join the melee with still more cursing, for whatever reason. Lilli¡¯s eyes started sparkling. They were going to survive this. Her hopes were soon dashed into the ground. Several thunderous noises rang out across the battlefield, the footsteps of imminent doom. A massive grey and red arm swept across the battlements again, tossing the remaining archers away or forcing them to jump down. A massive, disfigured face peered over the wall once again and Lilli felt her stomach sink as she looked into the angry eyes of a butchered-yet-living Goliath. Its arm was awash in blood and its torso was charred beyond all recognition, the flesh hanging off in inky strips. Its nose and face had been shattered and cut by Emi¡¯s magic, and Lilli even saw where it had been scorched by her Ballista earlier. No normal living thing should be able to move while damaged that much, but the Goliath peered down at them with nary a peep. Things grew even more dire when it reached down and began to tug at the piece of the wall normally overhanging the gate. The wood gave way with a loud set of snaps, and the mangled beast fixed its eyes on the mages. Some of them shot off a few feeble blasts of fire at it, but the Goliath didn¡¯t hesitate to lift its arm and throw the flat piece of wood right at them: ¡°No!¡± Despite their Level difference, it was Ouka, not Bors, who scrambled to protect their vulnerable backline. He hastily interposed himself between the projectile and them, catching the wood even as he was pushed back into the mages by its momentum. The whole group was pushed back into a building behind them, falling completely out of sight. It was unclear whether they were alive or dead, but their comrades didn¡¯t have time to investigate. To his credit, Bors fought savagely through the monsters to confront the behemoth all by himself, running hastily to try to put a final dagger in the Goliath¡¯s heart. He was sucking wind and obviously fatigued as he dashed to meet the beast, but he still was moving uncannily swiftly as he blocked one of its strikes. The adventurer managed to turn it aside and race to strike at the monster¡¯s vulnerable ankles. He dodged a stomp and sliced through the Achilles tendon of the Goliath¡¯s left leg. Lilli watched with increasing hope as the monster fell to one knee, and Bors raced around to finish off the right leg. Then the buff ran out. Bors stumbled as his speed suddenly decreased, a moment of weakness in an otherwise perfect assault. But it was all the giant needed. The Goliath reached backward and snatched up the adventurer like it was picking a grape. With a side handed flick of the wrist, it sent Bors sailing away, the adventurer crashing through several buildings on the far side of town. The struggle on the ground was also starting to get more brutal. Without their two strongest fighters, the humans had brought their invaders to a tenuous and bloody standstill. They didn¡¯t have the energy to pay attention to Bors¡¯s defeat, but if they had been watching, they would have gaped in horror as the Goliath finally turned its eyes to the adventurer frontline. Lilli did plenty of gaped for them as her mind raced to find a way out of this situation, but she was out of items and ideas. She watched helplessly as the monster turned its attention to the battlefield. And roared. Volume 2 Chapter 35: Cat and Mouse Adama fought his way through the enemy with a valiant effort. He countered the Tiger¡¯s sneak attacks. He cut through wave after wave of attacker. But it was just too much. He finally took a full punch from a Minotaur, sending him flying back down a passage that he had just been ascending. He hit a wall and barely managed a roll to evade the torrent of flame that came after him. His entire body ached, but the pain of the lost progress hurt much more than anything else. His original plan had been to cut his way towards the surface. Adama didn¡¯t believe he would actually escape, nor did he intend to. But if the Tiger saw that its legion couldn¡¯t hold him down, then it would be forced to fully expose itself and fight him in earnest. Then, Adama would turn the tables on his feline pursuer and end this menace before it could hurt anyone else. He had overestimated himself. No matter how many of the enemy he killed, the Tiger could always replenish more from the Dungeon¡¯s inexhaustible coffers. That meant that he would need to kill enough of them quickly to carve a path, which meant that he needed the Endless Sword. But the constant sequence of fighting, then casting, and moving forward still wasn¡¯t enough to make meaningful progress. His magic was regenerating at a rapid clip, and he was absolutely burning through Mind potions, but he still hadn¡¯t ascended beyond the 14th floor. Wading through the enemy was like wading through molasses, and he was practically taking ten steps forward, only to take nine steps back. Adama could feel the Tiger¡¯s eyes on the back of his head constantly, mocking him silently. Adama growled in frustration and began his chant for the thousandth time. His voice was hoarse from all the chanting, especially in the superheated air. He croaked out the bars of his song and dance anyway, mind turning over with ideas about what to do next. Eventually, he bought himself a reprieve as he finished his spell, the same green aura rippling out and tearing through the pieces of the enemies closest to him. He cracked open the last of his healing and physical recovery potions and drank deeply from both. He had no more Mind potions, and there was no point in being conservative. If he waited until he was on death¡¯s doorstep, he would have no chance of beating the Tiger, even if he lured it out. His back was well and truly against the wall. Tossing down the glass bottles, he lifted his sword and charged back into the fray for the final time. As he did, however, a memory came to him unbidden: ¡­ The Sage of the Endless Sword was proud of his disciple. Yerin had just endured a difficult trial. Trapped in a freezing cold place and surrounded by swords, he had left his disciple with a few key words: ¡°When you¡¯re alone, look for a weapon.¡± The irony was clear and slightly amusing to the teacher. She was surrounded by weapons, but they were her cage. If she moved, they would cut her, and if she moved too much, she would kill herself on the steel. Alone, and unable to use any of the techniques he had taught her so far, she would need to learn the most important lesson he could teach her. The only true weapon was herself. The only way she could leave was to use the foundational technique on the Path of the Endless Sword. He had taught her all the others in preparation for this moment, but he hadn¡¯t directly taught her the Endless Sword itself, and she would sink or swim on her own ability to learn. Adama had always found that people learned best under pressure, after all, and Yerin had proved him right once again. But now, he needed to teach her another lesson: ¡°You¡¯ve finally stepped onto the Path. Well done.¡± He gave her a fractional nod, noticing the spark of happiness it drew in her eyes. She imitated his stoic posture, however, and gave him a fractional nod back: ¡°Bet my soul against a rat¡¯s tail that there¡¯s more to learn about it than that.¡± Adama¡¯s eyes gleamed a little at the perfect segue: Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. ¡°You¡¯d win that bet. Right now, your Endless Sword technique is still at the ¡®sword like the storm¡¯ stage. You push the sword aura outwards indiscriminately, creating a storm of blades all around you. As you advance, you¡¯ll eventually be able to control that aura precisely, obtaining a ¡®sword like the wind.¡¯¡± He pointed to a tree branch nearby and his sword thrummed a little. The branch was split into pieces from multiple unseen cuts as Yerin stared in wonder. The Sage gave a lopsided smile. Perhaps it was time to show off a little. Reaching into his void key, he drew out a book he didn¡¯t particularly care for and held it up for her to see: ¡°If you get really good at it, you can do something like this.¡± As Yerin watched in awe, a small flash of madra provoked a single page to flutter loose from the closed book, severed neatly from the spine. ¡­ Adama snapped back to reality in time to deflect a flurry of attacks. As he did his eyes shone with the force of the unexpected revelation. That was it. He had been thrown off by the differences between magic and aura, but he had the Endless Sword now, in all its fullness. The paths his magic flowed through had been carved through his body like madra channels, and he could draw upon them in any way he pleased. Without saying a peep, he drew upon the magic well sitting in the back of his brain and moved it in the patterns of his normal Endless Sword. He didn¡¯t draw as much as his normal magic consumed, however, and he moved it in a slightly altered pattern that just seemed to make sense. As more monster attacks closed in from all around him, the Sage¡¯s sword rang like a bell. It wasn¡¯t the gong of a church bell, but rather the subtle chime of glass in the wind. The attacks were turned away in toto, and the arms of his attackers were butchered in a small flurry of tiny, emerald blades. Adama barely slowed down as he charged forward, sword flashing in another flurry of attacks. When they tried to surround him again, he drew upon his limited Endless Sword again, giving no indication whatsoever he was doing so. The chantless magic turned aside all threats, leaving his enemies dead or otherwise de-fanged. It was honestly better to cripple them than it was to kill them, as the Dungeon wouldn¡¯t respawn living monsters, meaning that the Tiger couldn¡¯t replace them. He could also use it much faster than he could the normal version, and the fact that they couldn¡¯t predict it meant that they couldn¡¯t avoid it as easily. Adama¡¯s heart soared as he flew through the Dungeon, armed with this new weapon. Nothing could stop him as he charged his way towards freedom, and he could feel the Tiger¡¯s desperation as it threw everything it could at the swordsman. Still, his challenges were far from over. Since his potion belt had run dry, he had still been accumulating wounds on his breakneck charge through the massive horde. He also used the limited Endless Sword extremely often, meaning that his magic expenditure was still greater than ever. His regeneration was also higher than ever, but that could only take the edge off his problems. Adama felt his strength flagging as he waged his one-man war on the 13th floor, but he only grinned wider. He had an ace in the hole. Dangling around his neck, miraculously undamaged, was a Dual potion. It dangled there, gleaming the same bright green as the eyes of the woman who gave it to him. He reached up and tugged it off its string, popping the cork and chugging the potion at rapid speed. Both Mind and Body began to heal as his wounds closed and his magic climbed near its peak capacity. Adama gave a shout of triumph and redoubled his efforts, slicing and dicing his way through the enemy at an unprecedented speed. Then, finally, he broke free. The horde finally reached its limit, and he chopped his way through the last of the enemies between him and freedom. He left the dregs of the monsters nearby as he sprinted uninhibited on the way to freedom. Only some of the Wyverns and Almiraj could pursue him, but he cut them down with a few Rippling Swords behind his back. Then, in a flash of white, the Enemy appeared. The great beast was forced to turn off its cloaking when it attacked, but it appeared out of nowhere in Adama¡¯s blindspot, just to his left. He was running through a very large room when it did, and the beast¡¯s raised its right paw gleamed in the lowlight as it stretched out to sever Adama¡¯s brainstem. It was done playing, but so was the Sage. His face split in a predatory grin in the face of the lethal strike: ¡°Gotcha¡± His blade rang out once again in a faint echo, but it was enough. The fiend¡¯s claws were perfect conductors for sword magic, and they ran red with blood as the creature¡¯s paws were knocked away from Adama. The monster jumped back, reflexively engaging its cloaking again, but he had already run in the direction it had leapt. He lashed out and gathered another snarl as he drew blood once again. The beast¡¯s invisibility was broken once again, and Adama saw that he had drawn a gash across its shoulder. The Tiger tried to dance away, mangled paws slashing defensively at Adama. He parried and scored another cut, but it was around that time that the Tiger¡¯s reinforcements arrived. The monsters hurried to help their leader as Adama chased the Tiger around the room. The fiend should have been faster than him, but the opening cuts he had scored on its front paws had hobbled it enough that Tim could keep up. The monster kept trying to reactivate its camo, but Adama¡¯s Rippling Swords and skillfully placed slashes always managed to catch up to the creature. But things weren¡¯t all sunshine and rainbows. The monster¡¯s helpers always tried to get in the way. They clawed, slashed, and breathed fire at Adama as he sprinted around to try to catch the running cat. Adama evaded and slashed his way through them as best as he could, but eventually they drew enough of his attention that the beast managed to slip back into its hidden form. Tim was still able to track it from the pools of blood that the beast left behind when it moved, and they played hide and seek as Tim simultaneously killed off the distractions and chased after the mob¡¯s leader. He thinned the herd with his chantless Endless Sword as he ran, but suddenly realized that he¡¯d lost track of the Tiger. No sooner had he realized that before his natural danger sense rang out again. He twisted away from the source, but Adama felt claws rake painfully across his right shoulder. He struck back and earned another shallow cut, but the beast managed to cloak up again. He strove to hunt it down, and they danced around the battlefield in a deadly and brutal duel. Adama had chunks carved off him by both the surrounding monsters and the sneaky cat, but he gave as good as he got to both. That final room on the 13th floor became a total bloodbath as The Sage and the Tiger engaged in one final duel to the death. The beast¡¯s fur was matted in blood. Adama¡¯s cloak was long shredded to pieces, and the last of his coat was being peeled off him in large pieces. Both parties panted heavily in the scorched confines, blood boiling in the furnace of war. The clash of weapons and booms of missed attacks swirled up to create the thunderous symphony of a murderous battle. The fight blurred together in a long sequence of roaring action and vicious close combat as the duel neared its crescendo. Then, it was over. The Tiger used some of the last of its soldiers to block Adama¡¯s vision. He cut through them but took the beast¡¯s next attack on his sword was a kick from the creature¡¯s rear paws. These had gone largely undamaged throughout the fight, and the kick¡¯s weight was enough to send Adama crashing back into the wall. The man¡¯s vision blurred a little from the force of the impact, and he heard the swift galloping of the Tiger¡¯s paws as the creature bore down on the cornered swordsman. It opened its jaws wide in a mighty bite. Inches from the man¡¯s head, however, its fanged maw stopped abruptly. Violet eyes wide and uncomprehending, the cat eventually stared down. At the ivory blade that protruded from its throat. A pair of angry viridian marbles met its helpless gaze, and the creature realized at the last second that its kick hadn¡¯t been that strong. The Sage had gotten it with one last throw of the dice, pretending to be overpowered, only to counterattack at the moment of truth. It gave one final, blood choked snarl. And the Tiger died. Volume 2 Chapter 36: Stray Cats The Goliath gave an earsplitting roar. A roar that never stopped. An enormous bellow. A bellow in pain. The creature¡¯s eyes suddenly flipped from purple to red, and it screamed out in anger and pain as if it had suddenly become cognizant of its injuries. It wasn¡¯t the only monster to have that happen to it. All the other beasts attacking Rivira were suddenly grunting in anger and confusion, the spell totally broken. Their assault went from coordinated and effective to awkward and confused, the creatures seemingly disturbed to find themselves in unfamiliar surroundings. Adventurers weren¡¯t the type of people to let an opportunity like that pass them by, and the humans let out battle cries as they seized their chance. The remained monsters in Rivira were slaughtered or routed, their reinforcements having dried up at the same time their eyes changed. The Goliath had been totally paralyzed by its pain and it collapsed to the ground without contributing anything else to the fight. It would die of its injuries in due time, but one enterprising adventurer went out there and finished it off anyways. Everyone was a little dumbstruck at the anti-climactic end to a battle that they were certain they were about to lose. But eventually, the adventurers let out a cry of victory that echoed across the town, waving blood-soaked weapons in a hoarse celebration of a hard-won fight. But there was still more work to do. Supporters and healers were buzzing around like bees, trying to save as many lives as possible. Some adventurers were tasked with fighting some of the fires that had broken out due to Hellhound or Wyvern breath. The town¡¯s wood had been treated to make it fire resistant, but that process could only do so much. Ouka emerged from the pile of rubble where he had fallen, bleeding but alive, and he was greeted with a hug by all three of his fellow Familia members. Ouka had amazingly managed to save all the mages from fatal injury, which they thanked him profusely for. He blushed a little at their attentions, seemingly to forget the pain, until Lilli pattered around to force feed him some potions, saying: ¡°Come on, we need to go! Mr. Tim could still be in trouble!¡± That shocked the rest of the team out of their post-battle relief. There was still work to do, and they started preparing to head back towards the surface. It was the silver haired mage, Teasanare, who interrupted their preparations with a concerned question: ¡°Apologies, but who''s in danger?¡± ¡­ The party of Take Familia, Lilli, and Emi hustled up through the Middle floors. Monsters were very light on ground, thanks to all the recent carnage, and Emi¡¯s magic was a huge asset. They made great time through the tunnels, and quickly stumbled on the remnants of Adama¡¯s battle. Emi gawked at all the mountains of dust and bodies that Adama had left behind him, but the others kept moving with no real surprise. The party didn¡¯t even stop to harvest the monster cores, focused as they were on finding their friend and mentor. They followed the trail of death and destruction through winding caverns, until they finally reached the fateful room on the 13th floor. It was a scene straight out of hell itself. Bodies carpeted the floor, blood watered the stones and the entire room stunk of smoke and burning flesh. The hallway and the room were littered with half melted and cracked rocks. It was still warm when they party got there, the memory of the heat of the battle lingering in the air, but what really shocked the group was the lone figure standing in the center of the room. He looked like he had dragged himself there from a hole in the wall, standing upright and defiant in the epicenter of devastation. Even so, this figure was on his last legs, bloody and burnt to the point where he was hard to recognize. The only things that betrayed the identity of the lone warrior were his vacant green eyes and bloodstained sword, which gleamed a bright white where it wasn¡¯t marred with rust red liquid. Adama had passed out on his feet, and he was leaning on Hearthblade, which had been driven vertically into the floor. All six adventurers let out a loud cry and rushed to help their friend. Mikoto was the fastest, and she appeared by Adama¡¯s side in a flicker of movement, putting her ear up to his mouth:Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. ¡°Adama-dono is still breathing! But its shallow.¡± She called out to her companions, clearly trying to maintain her composure. Emily was the second to reach the swordsman, rifling through her bag for something. But Lilli was the first to call out a response: ¡°I¡¯m out of Elixirs! We¡¯re running low on potions as well.¡± It was Emily who saved them, producing a bottle of the vibrant gold liquid triumphantly: ¡°I¡¯ve got it!¡± They lowered Adama down gently from where he stood and poured the potion into his mouth. Everyone watched with bated breath as the color returned to Adama¡¯s face and he blinked once, before lunging forward. Ouka tried to catch him, but he was pushed away as Adama jumped away from his allies and rounded on them, hands unconsciously grasping for a sword that wasn''t there. It took a second more for Adama to recognize his friends and straighten from a battle stance. Lilli approached him tentatively, saying: ¡°Mr. Tim? It¡¯s us.¡± Adama nodded seriously: ¡°Good to see you all made it. But why aren¡¯t you on the surface?¡± They all traded glances, and Lilli gave him an abridged version of their adventure on the 18th floor. Adama blinked once, but didn¡¯t seem overly impressed: ¡°Well, you handled that rather well. Nicely done, all of you.¡± They all beamed at the praise, including Emily, but Adama was only watching Lilli. She looked back quizzically: ¡°Mr. Tim, do you want something from Lilli?¡± ¡°Spare clothes.¡± Adama¡¯s clothes had all been torn to pieces, and now that he was healing it was clear that his modesty was badly compromised. All the women flushed a bright red in unison and looked away. It was Ouka who rifled through the pack and handed him a spare robe, which Adama put on, not showing the smallest sign of shame whatsoever. He was confident enough that he could get himself back to the surface half naked if he needed to, but he doubted the Guild would appreciate it. Now that he had his robe on, he started looking around: ¡°Now, who wants to lend a helping hand with these bodies? If I do it myself, it will take all week.¡± ¡­ The team was exhausted from all the fighting, but they were happy to lend a helping hand if it meant that they would actually see some compensation from this whole mess. Adama promised to split the spoils near evenly with them, an agreement generous enough that he needed to talk them out of politely refusing. There was enough to go around, and Tim was only seriously interested in a few specific prizes. Both the Irregular Wyvern and the Tiger dropped large magic stones and items, both of which Adama scooped up for his Famillia¡¯s treasury. The Wyvern bequeathed him a long, wicked black claw, and the Tiger dropped a brilliant amethyst gem. He also made sure Emi got additional compensation for her contribution of the Elixir. Everything else, he split evenly amongst the seven of them. It took forever for them to actually gather it all, and by the time they had and went back to the surface, the sun had begun to rise on a bright new day. They took the time to exchange most of their spoils for money, with Tim holding onto the gem and the claw. They also took the time to report to the Guild about everything they had seen. That turned out to be something a mistake, as it led to them being interviewed extensively and no small amount of paperwork. By the time they were finally released, it was midday. Take Familia said their goodbyes, but Emi stayed with Lilli and Tim. They both looked at her questioningly and she blushed a little at their attention. Twirling a lock of hair nervously, her eyes flitted around a little before she eventually focused on Babel then finally spoke: ¡°I was wondering¡­ if you wouldn¡¯t mind¡­ you see my Familia recently broke up after I hit Level 3 and Charles didn¡¯t. It was never the same after Jake died anyways. I¡¯ve been solo for a bit¡­but I don¡¯t really like adventuring alone. So¡­would you be willing to let me join your Familia?¡± The woman had gone from a capable and steely eyed mage to a nervous teenager asking her first crush out on a date. Perplexed, Adama could only raise one eyebrow: ¡°Promise to keep showing the steel you had in Rivira, and I have no objections. Lilli?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have problem with her if you don¡¯t, Mr. Tim! Ms. Teasanare is very strong.¡± ¡°You can call me Emi!¡± ¡°Ms. Emi!¡± With that settled, they all began walking back to the Familia house. Emi offered to get a room elsewhere, but neither Lilli nor Tim would let her. If she was really going to be a part of their Famillia, she should be welcomed into the home. Hestia wouldn¡¯t have it any other way, even if the house would be a little cramped now. Tim could sleep on the sofa while Emi took his room, but they would need to think about upsizing if they got another person or two. He gave a wry chuckle at the thought. More financial hassles were on his horizon. The moment they walked into the house, Hestia stuck her head out from the kitchen, eyes wide with mild concern: ¡°Welcome home! You¡¯re home late! What happened?¡± Tim gave her a lopsided grin as he strode through the door: ¡°We¡¯re back! Just had a little trouble with a stray cat. We brought one home, actually.¡± Emi laughed at the crack, her mirth a pleasant tinkling sound as she walked through the threshold to introduce herself. Lilli followed, and Tim gently shut the door behind them. Volume 2 Epilogue: Springs Onset Just on the outskirts of Orario, on a tree at the edge of a distant forest, a lone flower stretched out its milky white petals in greetings to a rising sun. A few songbirds chirped merrily at one another as they started their day, looking for fresh food. The snowy fields surrounding the walled city had begun to melt, saturating the dirt roads leading up to it with dirty puddles. Here and there, patches of particularly hardy grass poked up through the blanket of white. Their emerald tips waved gently in a lukewarm breeze, defying the forces that sought to keep them down. It was an unseasonably warm early March, but everyone within the adventurer¡¯s city was happy for the swift reprieve from the forces of winter. The shopkeepers and merchants all had an extra spring in their step as they went about their morning duties, and twice as many children as normal were mucking about in the muddy roads. Within a small saffron house in the Northwestern district of Orario, a beautiful middle-aged woman was putting the finishing touches on a beautiful painting. It spoke of rosebuds and new blooms, of bluejays in bramble nests, of older couples strolling a garden and newly minted families trying to pacify rowdy babies. She seemed especially happy as she finished off the tiny details, the baby¡¯s nose or the chick¡¯s beak. Across from her, a beautiful younger girl was struggling valiantly to put the finishing touches on a blue scarf. She was fair-skinned where the other woman was tan, her bright argent hair contrasting against older lady¡¯s midnight locks, her fingers clumsy while her elder¡¯s were skilled. Hestia had been pleased to teach Emily how to knit, complaining good naturedly that Lilli didn¡¯t want to learn any skills that didn¡¯t involve managing the Familia or exploring the Dungeon. Emi had taken to the task with great enthusiasm but mediocre skill. Still, Hestia¡¯s lessons had melted away much of her shy exterior, revealing the natural bubbly personality. True to form, the Lilli in question was sitting on the couch, scratching away at the Familia ledgers with a unique enthusiasm. She had a legal book open next to her and would regularly look at it, then back to the books, muttering thoughtfully all the while. Adama sat on the floor as usual, surrounded by a few vials and some Mixing ingredients. He had set those to the side for now, and was instead examining his status sheet: Timaias Adama, Level 2 Swordsman: G, Spirit Healing: G, Strong Body: H, Hunter: H Strength: SSS-1169 -> 1170 Defense: SS-1091 -> SS-1094 Dexterity: SSS-1132 -> SSS-1134 Agility: SS-1041 -> SS-1043 Magic: SSS-1190 Spells: Rippling Sword Endless Sword Skills: Predator Mind of a Swordsman No two ways about it, Adama had plateaued. After he came back from his battle with the Tiger, Hestia had informed him that he had more than enough high-grade excellia to Level up. He had been pushing the boundary even before that fiasco, so that intense fight had put Adama over the edge with flying colors. He had even seen increases in two of his abilities, which was very unusual without outright Leveling up. Hestia was all the more confused, then, when he told her to delay his advancement. This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. Adama had always believed in walking your Path one step at a time, even if those steps looked like leaps sometimes. He had needed to Level up quickly when moving from 1 to 2. His upcoming debt payment mandated that he make more money, and quickly. However, he had finally socked away the 15 million he needed for that, so there was no need to rush. In fact, the longer he stayed at this Level, the more he accumulated stats for his Cumulative stat sheet. The Cumulative sheet was unseen, but it was a record of all the stats an adventurer had accumulated over the course of their growth. The higher one climbed within each Level, the stronger they would be in the long run. If two Level 5s fought, each with equal Level 5 stats, where one had consistently Leveled up with stats in the B-A grade while the other had Leveled up with stats in the S or even SS grade, the latter would be much stronger than the former. Still, there was a limit to how much even Adama could climb while staying at his current Level. He had just come back from a productive training trip, and this was all he had to show for it. He hadn¡¯t even improved his magic, despite using it often. He could stay at this Level for a few more years if he really wanted to, steadily accumulating stats until he hit the roof of SSS. But the time he would have to spend probably wasn¡¯t worth it. With a quiet sigh, he turned to meet Hestia¡¯s eyes. She had set down her paint brush and was watching him with an ever-patient gaze. Adama gave her a wry smile and nodded. It looked like he''d have to spend his day filling out paperwork again. ¡­ Within a cottage in the Southwestern district of Orario, there was a small hole in the ground that led to an underground cave. The authorities of the city knew nothing of this cave system, creating an opportunity for all sorts of people who slunk about in the shadows. One such person was a dark eyed man, of average looks and no distinguishing facial features. He strode through the caverns with a natural grace, reached the opening, and leaped out of the hole. Surreptitiously, he opened the cabin door just a hair, checked to see if the coast was clear, then hurried out of the building and into the back alleyways. He was clad in a grey robe with a long hood that effectively concealed his body and his face, making it easy for him to skulk unobtrusively through the pathways of Orario¡¯s seediest district. Eventually, he reached his destination. He slipped out the doorway of an abandoned warehouse at the edge of town. Chipped white paint and boarded up windows marked the place as long discarded by civilization. Small holes in the roof were the only light source in the building, but that didn¡¯t bother the man in the slightest. His enhanced senses ensured that he was aware of his surroundings at all time, and he remained expressionless as he walked briskly through the building, then stood stock still in the center of it. He waited there as the minutes passed, then an hour. The mysterious stranger stood stock still for nearly two hours before he heard the door creak open behind him. In a cold, confident voice, he calmly said: ¡°You¡¯re late.¡± The man who had opened the door gasped as though he was out of breath, clearly having sprinted to the meeting point. There was a thrill of fear in the newcomer¡¯s voice when he responded: ¡°Apologies! I¡¯m so sorry sir. I was detained longer than anticipated.¡± The newcomer paused, waiting for a reply, but he received no such thing. The silence stretched for a few awkward moments before the frightened man continued: ¡°Since you summoned me, does that mean that the Project is complete?¡± The mysterious stranger allowed another long pause before he answered: ¡°Prototypes have been created, but we require suitable test subjects for the serum. Minor ones, targets that will not disrupt the city overly much. But visible enough that they can send a message. Understood?¡± He heard the rustle of the man nodding, then held out four vials of dark purple liquid to his right. The other man crept forward and snatched the vials out of his hand before scurrying away. The door shut close soon afterward, leaving the stranger alone in the lowlight. He held his position for a few minutes afterward, before turning around and striding towards the door again. Things were progressing quite nicely. If this Project was all that it promised, then the world would change irreparably. All would fear Sekhmet. ¡­ Tim had cleared out the basement of their little Familia home and turned it into a makeshift Mixing lab. So long as he aired the place out regularly, Hestia allowed him to make whatever he needed down here. Naaza had also declared him proficient as an intermediate Mixer and allowed him to start taking a few cracks at the more advanced and unique stuff. Which he would need to if he wanted to brave the Dungeon¡¯s deeper floors. He frowned in irritation at his most recent failure in his attempts at making a Diver Potion. The genuine stuff was supposed to be a nice, robin¡¯s egg blue. Yet the current specimen in the vial was a livid red. As he was pondering how things could have gone so wrong, Lilli yelled down the stairs at him: ¡°Mr. Tim, Hestia has something she wants to tell you! Can you come upstairs when you reach a stopping point.¡± Adama set his work down with a final shake of his head and walked to the stairs. He would figure that out later. Upstairs, in the living room, Hestia was sitting in her favorite wooden chair. She beckoned for him to sit down in the leather chair across from her, and he did so. Smiling benevolently at him, she intoned: ¡°As I am sure you¡¯ve heard, the gods get together in a big meeting every now and again, known as the Council of the Gods. It¡¯s not terribly formal, and in some ways it¡¯s just another excuse to party. But we do decide on a few interesting things. One of those is the formal Aliases that adventurers carry. An Alias represents an acknowledgement of all your hard work and the challenges you¡¯ve overcome so far. It is a mark of our favor, and in my case, my gratitude.¡± Adama raised an eyebrow, his skepticism as clear as day. Hestia only grinned wider: ¡°I worked hard to get you a good name, Tim! I think this kind of thing is pretty neat, don¡¯t you?¡± Tim raised the other eyebrow, and she quickly got to the point: ¡°Timaias Adama, I am proud to present you with the title of¡­¡± She paused teasingly for dramatic effect: ¡°Sword Saint („‡Â})¡± Volume 3 Chapter 1: A New Coat Deep within the 24 floor of the Dungeon dwells a great treasure. A great and mighty tree stands towering in dominion over the large underground cavern that it calls home. Its bark gleams with health and power, leaves glistening a beautiful viridian, but the true treasure populates its branches. Ruby red dots, large dollops of color, are dotted generously across the mighty boughs of this ancient oak. An observer might guess that these fruits are succulent apples, or perhaps some other mystery fruit, capable of granting their consumer some strange power. The truth was even more magical. They were rubies, literal gemstones that reflected the blue moss light with an otherworldly beauty. Somehow these stones grew from the treasure tree, and they simply hung there, waiting to be plucked by a lucky adventurer. But there was a catch. At the base of the grand prize lay an even grander guardian. A fully grown Adult Green Dragon stalked the shadows cast by the tree, its exhaled breath a curl of smoke drifting up to the roof of the cavern. Hostile crimson eyes darted around the chamber as the dragon continued its steady, certain circling of its chosen territory. It was born for one purpose only: tearing apart any intruders wishing to reap the fruits of the Dungeon. The Level 4 creature made everything else on this floor look like a mere party trick, and it had feasted on the bones of many unready explorers. Official Guild policy for most of the regular adventurers on this floor was to flee if they ever had the misfortune of beholding this master predator. Footsteps echoed through the tunnel leading to the large room and the dragon¡¯s head immediately swiveled to glare at the single entranceway. Fiery breath kindled in its throat as a figure emerged into the room''s light and calmly scrutinized the lizard. He wore a robe of deep burgundy, a creation of Salamander wool woven together to resist both flame and fang. Green eyes, the same color as the dragon¡¯s scales, stared down the monster with supreme confidence. His brown hair was shorn close to the scalp, cut in straight, severe lines. Ivory blade raised; the adventurer struck a combat stance. Truth be told, Adama didn¡¯t want to spend much more time in the Great Tree Labyrinth. He had bigger and better things to move on to, but there was one last thing he needed to take care of before he did. Unfortunately for this overgrown snake, Adama needed a new coat. ¡­ Standing atop a mountain of dust, underneath a spiderweb of overhanging branches, a battered and burned Timaias Adama scrutinized his recently won dragon¡¯s hide. Since it was from an adult, rather than an infant, it should be much tougher than his older version. It looked basically the same, however, glittering mutely in the Dungeon lowlight as he held it up. Adama shrugged and slung it over his shoulder, taking a swig from a healing potion as he did. That stupid lizard had been a bigger challenge than he¡¯d expected, especially with his sub-optimal clothing. It had even found a way to ruin his Salamander wool and scorch him, despite his preparations. But between this life and his old life, dragon killing was becoming something of a specialty. Strictly speaking, this new coat would be only marginally useful for the next few floors. It was more about the principle of the thing than anything else at this point, however. Adama liked his dragon¡¯s hide cloak, so he¡¯d replace it, simple as that. He looked up at the overhanging branches, ripe with plump rubies, and gave a slight half smile. Well, maybe it wasn¡¯t all about the principle. ¡­ After he finished his errands, Adama walked through the door to his Familia¡¯s home, moving to greet the ladies sitting in the living room. The entire place had been redecorated for spring, with paintings appropriate to the season and a nice bouquet of sunflowers on the coffee table. Lilli was out running some errands, so it was only Hestia and Emi in the living room. Hestia was sitting on the couch, her back to him, and Emi was kneeling on the floor in front of her. When Adama walked up alongside of them, he noticed that Emi was getting her status updated. That was all fine and good, but status updates required the adventurer to be completely shirtless. Hestia glanced to the side and gave him a sly look with a clear meaning: ¡°Naughty, naughty boy, Tim.¡± Adama did a silent about face and examined some of the paintings tactfully. He wasn¡¯t interested in ogling little girls, which is what Emi felt like to him, despite her being a well-developed 16. Physique or otherwise, her youthful optimism and na?ve temperament made him feel like a crotchety old man, though he was technically younger by the reasoning of this world. Timothy Forester was probably around 15, after all. Respecting that, Adama faced the wall as he waited for the rustling of clothing that signified they had finished their business. Turning around, he saw that Emi¡¯s face was beet red and she couldn¡¯t meet his eyes, but he couldn¡¯t help grunting: ¡°If you want privacy, do that in one of the bedrooms.¡± Adama felt he was in the right, but Hestia glared at him from Emi¡¯s side, only half-jokingly communicating her non-verbal message: ¡°Have some sensitivity towards a young maiden¡¯s heart, you brute!¡± This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Adama fought back a sigh and changed the subject: ¡°Anything interesting happen with your update?¡± Grateful to be distracted, Emi picked up her Status and handed it to him happily. Adama almost rebuked her for being so quick to share her status details. He was still a near stranger to her, technically speaking. Instead, he just shook his head and took the paper: Emily Teasanare Level 3, Mage: G, Spirit Healing: H, Magic Resistance: I Strength: I89 -> I90 Defense: I92 -> I94 Dexterity: H189 -> G202 Agility: H172 -> H183 Magic: F353 -> F379 Spells: Attack Magic: Reprolapidem Defense Magic: Calx Aeterna Enhancement Magic: Fortis Pugnator Skills: Magia Terrae Her stat gains seemed pretty good, for someone without a growth skill. Her Strength and Defense were pretty terrible, but that was to be expected from a Mage who spent all their time on the back lines. Her Mage ability was one that increased the power and efficiency of her magic, and Adama was slightly surprised to see it at such a high grade. Having a G grade ability at Level 3 wasn¡¯t unprecedented, but it did put her ahead of the curb considerably. Meanwhile, Magic Resistance was self-explanatory. He didn¡¯t know what ¡°Chant Connection¡± was, or why her magic was categorized like that, but it was probably a positive omen. He would have to research the subject at a later date. Adama casually destroyed the paper and nodded once: ¡°Not bad.¡± Emi openly beamed at the mild praise, forcing the ghost of a smile to flit across Adama¡¯s face. Situation successfully navigated, he had Hestia update his own status as well, which was becoming rather busy: Timaias Adama Level 3, Swordsman: G, Spirit Healing: G, Strong Body: G, Hunter: H, Abnormal Resistance: I, Mixing: I, Mage: I Strength: H148 -> H199 Defense: I98 -> H126 Dexterity: H100 -> H139 Agility: I90 -> H114 Magic: H156 -> G217 Spells: Rippling Sword Endless Sword Hidden Sword Skills: Predator Mind of a Swordsman His Strong Body had upgraded when he hit Level 3, and he¡¯d also gained a whole slew of new abilities. Abnormal Resistance boosted his resistance to poisons significantly, even at Grade I, and was probably a product of how often he got poisoned. Mixing preternaturally boosted the effects of the potions he created. And Mage did the same thing for him that it did for Emi. Adama was a little surprised that he''d obtained it, but given his strides in Magic usage maybe he shouldn¡¯t have been. His stats were also pretty good, considering that he had only been Level 3 for a short time, but what he was truly pleased about was his new spell. Destroying his own paper, he told the girls where he was going and strode off to the forest. It was time for some practice. ¡­ ¡°When you¡¯re alone, look for a weapon.¡± They were words Adama was familiar with, words he¡¯d meditated upon quite recently, and he watched with satisfaction a blade manifested in his open left hand. It was mid-sized, about the length of Hearthblade, and balanced exactly like his favorite sword as well. It was also completely invisible. He gave the blade a few experimental swings, then launched into a few complex sword forms. Weaving back and forth, the dark robed swordsman danced a deadly dance on the forest floor, lit by the backdrop of a setting sun. He might have looked a little silly to any onlooker, but the astute observer would have been able to see the very slight distortions in the air created by his moving invisible blade. While he was holding it, Adama could pour or drain magic from his Hidden Blade to lengthen or shorten it or even change how it was weighted. He did so as he fought invisible enemies, getting used to doing the process quickly and adjusting to the shifting balance. It didn¡¯t conduct sword magic quite as well as Hearthblade did, and it shattered very easily. But its usefulness in a duel couldn¡¯t be denied, as an invisible blade that could change length was an advantage that any swordsman would kill for. As he trained, he unsheathed Hearthblade in his right hand and began to duel wield both blades. Adama¡¯s dual wielding was a bit rusty, but once upon a time he''d fought with multiple sword arms at once. He quickly fell into the grove of things, blades slicing through the air in well-coordinated tandem. His practice reached its finale when he suddenly released the invisible blade, sending it flying through the air and point first into the trunk of a nearby tree. The moment it made contact, both it and Hearthblade gave a bright chime. Both blades detonated in a small storm of slashes, the invisible blade eviscerating the tree from the inside out and causing it to fall over with a loud BOOM. Then, the forest was completely silent, Adama standing stock still. Like a hunting dog that had caught a scent, he surveyed his surroundings with a piercing gaze, then barked out: ¡°You going to show yourself or am I going to have to make you?¡± Volume 3 Chapter 2: Shady Business Nothing happened for a moment, then the air shimmered slightly off to the right. Stepping out of the long shadows of dusk was a scarecrow like figure in a dark black robe. Its features were totally obscured by its long hood and sleeves, and it glided ghostlike towards Tim until he held up his sword in clear warning. Adama was reminded of the legend of the Shinigami Lilli had told him about and decided that even Death himself wouldn¡¯t take him without a fight. As he considered his next move, a voice echoed eerily out from underneath that hood: ¡°You are just as skilled as the rumors say, possibly even better. Noticing my presence while invisible was also quite impressive.¡± Of all the things Adama had expected from a god of Death, he hadn¡¯t anticipated a compliment. Tim still didn¡¯t let his surprise show as he responded: ¡°I don¡¯t talk to people with no name and no face. You take off your hood and introduce yourself like a real person, or I show you just how skilled I am.¡± The figure hesitated, before saying: ¡°My name is Fels. I was once known as ¡®The Sage¡¯ but now I refer to myself as ¡®Fels the Fool¡¯.¡± Adama couldn¡¯t help his eyes widening slightly in recognition. This was the mage that Arles had mentioned to him in the Dungeon. He had done his research on his conversation with the Almiraj but come back with nearly as many questions as he had answers. Ouranos was indeed a god, but he didn¡¯t have a Familia. He was in charge of the Guild and was actually banned from creating a Familia or blessing anyone with Falna, due to the obvious conflict of interest that would arise from heading both the Guild and a Familia that the Guild was supposed to regulate. Adama had come up with nothing in his research of Fels the Mage. No such person came up in the Guild records, and if it had any records on him or her in the past then they had been expunged. Tim didn¡¯t have the time to do further research, so he was left with unanswered questions. Had Ouranos covertly given Fels Falna, in violation of his agreements, or was there something else at play? Who exactly was Fels, and why would he work for Ouranos? Why were he and Ouranos interested in the Xenos? Tim had conjecture for each of these questions, but nothing concrete. First things came first, however: ¡°So, you¡¯ve got a name and a title. Cheers and celebrations for you. But what about your face?¡± ¡°¡­You don¡¯t want to see my face.¡± Now Tim was starting to get a little annoyed: ¡°Being ugly isn¡¯t a crime. Not in my book, anyhow. Now show yourself.¡± Fels reached up, and Adama noticed with barely concealed shock that their hands were bony. So bony, in fact, that they didn¡¯t have an ounce of flesh on them. Fels pulled back their hood and showed Adama their bare skull, attached to a similarly exposed spine. The mage looked like an animated skeleton wearing a robe, and Adama couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Your whole body like that?¡± The skeleton nodded wordlessly, looking at Adama as if daring him to laugh or recoil in disgust. The swordsman had never seen anything quite like Fels, but he had seen some strange things in his long life. If he squinted hard enough, Fels was kind of like a very intelligent death madra remnant. A hyper intelligent, non-hostile one that wouldn¡¯t kill him by standing next to him. Probably. Adama held his composure and remarked: ¡°That¡¯s rough, buddy.¡± The conversation paused, the silence stretching onward for a handful of seconds. Then the skeleton began to laugh. It was an uncanny sight, watching the bag of bones burst into a rather high-pitched belly laugh, bones and teeth clattering as it did. Adama couldn¡¯t see what was so funny, and he tightened his grip on his sword, anticipating some kind of retaliation. But Fels eventually regained their composure, and the laughter petered off before they stood up straight once again and looked Adama in the eye: ¡°Your frankness is more charming than you understand, mighty swordsman.¡± ¡°Heard that before, but it was more convincing coming from her than it was you.¡± The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°Hmmm, indeed. Well, you must have questions of me. Now that you have me captive, why not ask away?¡± Adama frowned slightly in thought, before responding: ¡°How about this: I tell you what I think is happening here, and you stop me if I go down a bad road. Deal?¡± Fels nodded, so Adama continued: ¡°You work for Ouranos.¡± Another nod: ¡°He didn¡¯t actually give you any Falna. He¡¯s too clever to breach his agreements like that. You were already a mage, and he secured your services another way. Maybe by cursing you to be a skeleton and offering you a cure? Or you were already a skeleton, and he offered you the cure as payment.¡± ¡°Right on the first part but wrong on the second. I cursed myself to be like this, by granting myself immortality of body but failing to give myself incorruptibility of body. Ouranos doesn¡¯t offer me a cure, but a purpose, so I serve him. There isn¡¯t much else a freak like me can do otherwise. Who else would work with an undead monstrosity? Even most gods shun me.¡± Tim immediately thought of Hestia:¡°I might know another divinity or two who could look past appearances.¡± ¡°Regardless, Ouranos is my chosen master. His work is good and needed, even as the other gods shackle him.¡± Adama noticed a hint of bitterness there, which he filed away before continuing: ¡°So, you work for him. But you also work with the Xenos. At his direction.¡± A nod. ¡°Because Ouranos wants an enforcement arm of his own.¡± ¡°That is half of the truth, at the very least. The Master benefits from a group that can move in the shadows and take care of looming threats. But the ordinary monsters of the Dungeon are hostile to the Xenos, to say nothing of your fellow humans. Left alone, they will perish. We organize them and help them keep themselves alive. Our efforts are, at least partly, humanitarian.¡± "But they do you bidding in exchange for all of that humanitarianism.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a crude way of putting it, but yes.¡± ¡°And you¡¯ve figured out that that I know too much. You¡¯re here to keep me silent about your Xenos.¡± ¡°Arles, while very cute, is terrible at keeping secrets. From me or others. But I mean you no harm if that¡¯s what you are asking. You are a rising star of the Guild, and a possible future asset to Orario. Not to mention that neither I nor my Master are the type to kill others to keep our secrets. But we would appreciate your discretion, yes.¡± ¡°¡­What¡¯s in it for me?¡± Adama liked Arles, and he wasn¡¯t planning on blabbing about this whole affair. But this was the head of the Guild they was talking about here. He¡¯d be a fool to let this opportunity go to waste. He could taste notes of wry cynicism in Fels¡¯ voice as they responded: ¡°Ah, the self-interested type, are you?¡± ¡°Who isn¡¯t?¡± ¡°Fair enough. But I cannot give what I haven¡¯t been asked for. What do you want?¡± ¡°I want special treatment from the Guild. Valuations of my spoils at-no, above market price. By 25%.¡± Fels hesitated: ¡°That¡¯s a big commitment, especially since there is no telling how strong you will get.¡± ¡°You want ongoing silence; I want ongoing benefits. Seems fair to me. Look at it this way, I have every incentive to keep your secrets for as long as I live. If I ever double cross you, just cut off the benefits.¡± ¡°¡­10% above market rate.¡± They haggled a bit, and Adama eventually got Fels to agree to 20%, plus an upfront payment of 30 million vals. It was an eyepopping figure to Adama, but he didn¡¯t want it in cash. He wasn¡¯t concerned about sword or house payments anymore. He had another idea: ¡°Can you make magic items?¡± ¡°Indeed, I can.¡± Adama turned and rifled through a small pack. He almost always carried a backpack around with him with some of his most precious items and emergency resources in it. It rarely hurt to be too prepared. He withdrew from it the Black Dragon¡¯s claw, the White Tiger¡¯s purple gem, and the Sanguine Crystal from the Bloody Hive, as well as some of the choice rubies from the Green Dragon¡¯s tree he hadn¡¯t exchanged. He handed them all to Fels, saying: ¡°Sell some of these if you like. Never been into mind control myself, so you can sell that purple gem in particular. But use those funds, some of these materials, and my down payment to make me a magic sword. Not one meant to break, but a bona fide magic item that¡¯s also a sword.¡± Magic swords like Lilli¡¯s were expendable, consumable weapons. They allowed the user to create powerful offensive magic effects with no expenditure of Mind. Magic items were tools that had utility effects and fueled those effects with the user¡¯s Mind. They typically had no direct offensive power. But now, Adama was asking Fels to make him a sword with one of those utility abilities. The process to create such an item was both extremely difficult and of only limited value since the magic couldn¡¯t boost the weapon¡¯s offensive power directly. It wasn¡¯t as though it had never been done before, however, and Fels accepted the items with interest: ¡°Interesting. What effect would you like me to create? Keep in mind that I don¡¯t have perfect control over the final product.¡± Adama gave Fels a tight grin, and told the mage what he had in mind, prompting the skeleton to react with mild shock. As much as a bag of bones could react like that, at least: ¡°¡­Yes, that could work. It¡¯s possible in theory, at least. But it has never been done before, to my knowledge.¡± The deal done, Adama and the skeleton said farewell and went their separate ways. The future unspooled out before the swordsman, and he nodded a little as he contemplated it. Things were looking good. Volume 3 Chapter 3: Dastardly Deeds A few days later, after Tim got his coat, Hestia and Take Familia set off on a joint expedition to the 25th floor. Hestia had encouraged Tim to stop going off on his own so often, and the addition of Emi to their Familia had prompted him to agree to more joint exercises with the rest of his Familia and their allies. Chigusa and Asuka had also grown to Level 2 after the Battle of Rivira, meaning that their little gang now made for a formidable force even without Adama. However, the minimum Level for the 25th floor was broadly considered to be 3, so on paper their squad seemed lacking even with the swordsman. But between his skills and his Universal stat sheet, Adama was worth a Level 4 at least. Emi¡¯s buff magic could help the weaker members of the squad make up quite a bit of the difference as well, especially since the basic monsters of the 25th were technically only a high Level 2. While the gang went off to challenge the monsters of the Water Capitol, Hestia went out shopping. She needed groceries, and Tim had asked her to stop by the market to buy him some potion ingredients. As she was examining the potion merchant¡¯s wares, an old friend appeared from the crowd. In a smooth, amiable voice with a faint Irish brogue, he hailed her: ¡°Hello, Hestia! Strange to see you here.¡± She turned with a slight smile to see her blue haired, potion brewing friend. Miach was dressed in the same shabby brown robe he always wore, a muted contrast to his sparkling good looks and eyes. Those eyes that now looked at Hestia with an intrigued confusion, so Hestia explained: ¡°Oh, Tim asked me to buy things for him to keep up his studies. Ever diligent, that one. But potions ingredients are far out of my expertise, I¡¯m afraid.¡± ¡°I¡¯d be happy to help you find whatever you need!¡± In typical Miach fashion, the kindly potion seller jumped at the chance to help Hestia complete her shopping. They walked around for a bit, Miach fellow pointing out each ingredient on the list Tim had given her while explaining their appearance and their properties. He gave Hestia more info than she needed, but the amber eyed goddess enjoyed spending the extra time with her old friend anyways. An unobtrusive, brown robed figure stepped out of an alleyway and began making its way through the crowd. While he gave a pretense of ambling steadily, the man never left eyesight of the shopping duo. Carefully, he tailed both divinities from the closest safe distance he could, tracking them sneakily through the busy marketplace and waiting for his chance. He got it when they stopped moving by a new stall, peering over simultaneously to examine the set of goods. The woman started to say something: ¡°Which one of these is a-¡° She was cut off when, with the flick of the wrist, the figure sent a small smoke bomb rolling towards her and the man. She heard it, and slowly looked down, but it was too late. The bomb rolled right between Hestia and Miach and detonated into a cloud of thick, purple smoke. Both immediately started coughing as the brown figure steadily retreated from the duo, job complete. The deities staggered out of the smoke, lungs seeking to replace bad air with good, but it was too late. Both had inhaled a good dose of the serum already, and they collapsed on the hard cobblestone street. They would make fine test subjects. All would fear Sekhmet. ¡­ Tim gulped down a light blue potion and dove into the water. He swam at a rapid speed into the depths of the pool, on a collision course with a large, orange figure in the deep. The fiend¡¯s eight tentacles sprawled around it in a threatening pose, carrying a lavender clad figure within one of them. Tim had no time for this nonsense, however, and a few flashes of his Rippling Sword turned this menace into sushi. He scooped up Mikoto¡¯s figure from the clutches of the Drag Octopus¡¯s severed arm and swam for the surface. She gasped for air when they finally came up, before breaking out into a fit of coughing as Tim brought them to shore. He tossed her onto dry land and leapt back into the fight. Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. They had been ambushed by a couple Blue Crabs and Crystaroth Urchins while walking through a decent sized room on the 25th floor. Adama and Ouka had challenged the creatures while Emi cast her defensive magic. Once the backline was protected, Mikoto had jumped into the fray. She¡¯d strayed too close to the water¡¯s edge, however, and a long orange tentacle had reached out and wrapped around her waist, dragging her into the depths of the nearby pool. Adama had chugged a Diving potion and gone after her, but the others were in danger. The spiky, blue, ball shaped bodies of the three Urchins already lay dead, as did one of the giant, well armored crab monsters. That still left three more crabs alive, which was too much for Ouka and Asuka to handle. The brown-haired girl was distracting one of them, leaping around while glowing with the grey power of Emi¡¯s buffs. Ouka himself was holding the attention of two, though one of the crabs had fashioned a comically large pincer around his torso. The man was staying alive thanks to the combined power of Emi¡¯s buff and his own skill, but his roars of pain indicated that he wouldn¡¯t last long. He wouldn¡¯t have to. Adama arrived on the scene and soon afterward the crab clamping down on the big man was scattered in several pieces. At the same time, Emi finished a third spell: ¡°Cornerstone¡± It was definitely overkill, but the flying boulder caught the second crab targeting Ouka point blank, crushing it totally. Tim looked over at the third opponent, but he needn¡¯t have bothered. Mikoto had rejoined the fight, and her and Asuka together were more than a match for a single crustacean. Mikoto landed the killing blow just as Tim looked over, and both girls extracted the crab¡¯s magic stone before trotting over. Mikoto was the first to speak, bowing to Adama in gratitude: ¡°You have my thanks, Adama-dono.¡± He waved it away casually, before looking around at the team. That had been a rather close call, and everyone seemed worn out. Even though they were used to hard fighting, the Underwater Capitol was an unforgiving mistress, and also new territory for everyone. Navigating its labyrinthian halls while dealing with ever lurking threats in the water had proven taxing, even for Adama, and Take Familia had been pushed to their limit despite his help. They had been down here for hours, and he suspected it was time to call it quits. He gave an exaggerated yawn and said as much: ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go home.¡± ¡­ Adama knew something was wrong the moment he saw his house. He couldn¡¯t say exactly why, but as the Familia home came into sight while they walked down the street, there was something in the air that he just didn¡¯t quite like. It took them walking up to the door to confirm his suspicions. There was a note taped over the Familia logo carved into the door. Tim brusquely plucked it off and read it aloud: ¡°To: Hestia Familia Please visit the Dian Cecht Familia clinic at your earliest convenience. It concerns your patron goddess. Signed, Airmid Teasanare, Head Doctor of Dain Cecht Familia¡± Tim turned to Emi, who¡¯d gone pale as a sheet as he read: ¡°What¡¯s your sister doing with our boss?¡± She could only shrug in confusion. Just in case Lilli opened the door and called out inside: ¡°Lady Hestia! Are you there?¡± No answer. They had no choice but to do as the note said. ¡­ Airmid Teasanare was a beauty that rivaled even her sister. With long silver hair and a perfectly symmetrical face, she almost looked like a doll as she gazed compassionately at Hestia Familia from across her desk. What differentiated the two girls physically was that Airmid had gemlike purple eyes, while her sister sported sapphire blue. Airmid was also two years older than Emi, and she carried herself with greater reservation and maturity. They had busted into the Familia¡¯s offices and demanded to be taken to see the good doctor. Well, Tim had demanded while the others followed his lead. Airmid had been wise enough to meet with them immediately and Adama began calling for answers: ¡°What have you done with Hestia?¡± He said it in a cold, measured tone, one that was reasonable yet still pregnant with a hint of danger. Airmid looked very understanding however, as she responded: ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything with her besides treat her. The fact of the matter is, she has been poisoned.¡± That prompted surprised reactions from all three of them, even Adama. Deities weren¡¯t supposed to be susceptible to poison or age, even while on Gekai. To have such a thing happen¡­ ¡°How is that possible!¡± Lilli blurted out, face a mask of confusion and distress. It was a great question, one that caused a grave look to cross Airmid¡¯s lovely face: ¡°I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t know. The poison has proven particularly resistant to healing magic and potions. Furthermore, it only seems to affect divinities, as there were others exposed to the blast as well.¡± Blast? What was she talking about? Adama¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he leaned forward slightly, a grim pallor darkening his countenance: ¡°Tell us everything. Start from the beginning.¡± Volume 3 Chapter 4: A Poisonous Situation She told them about everything. About how Hestia and Miach had been attacked with the smoke bomb. How they¡¯d collapsed afterwards and been rushed to Dian Cecht Familia, and how they weren¡¯t the only divinities who¡¯d shared a similar fate: ¡°Three other deities, all from minor Familias, were hit at around the same time. Hestia and Miach were the only targets hit in a single attack. They all show the same symptoms but were attacked in different ways. One had their mouth covered by a poison cloth, another seems to have drunk it, and the last was hit by an arrow tipped with the serum.¡± ¡°Did you get any samples of the poison?¡± Tim was the primary inquisitor of Hestia Familia, the girls happy to let him take the lead: ¡°Yes. I managed to wipe a few testable samples from the glass and the arrow.¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°My testing was inconclusive, unfortunately. The substance is quite enigmatic.¡± ¡°And you¡¯ve tried everything you have on all of them?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid to say that¡¯s correct. I have yet to find a poison or a curse I couldn¡¯t dispel with Dia Fratel. Until now.¡± ¡°Do you know of any other healers in the city who could help us?¡± The elder Teasanare gave him a small, sad smile: ¡°I would be happy to refer you to several other clinics if you would like. However, we at Dian Cecht Familia run the highest rated clinic in the city. If we can¡¯t help them¡­¡± She was right. Even new as he was to this world, Tim knew well of this Familia¡¯s reputation as the best medical facility in the city, if not the world. Adama¡¯s eyes gleamed with frustration. His voice was still level, however, as he asked: ¡°How long do they have?¡± There was a slight gasp from the other girls, but Airmid didn¡¯t seem surprised at all. She knew just as well as Adama did that an attack like this wasn¡¯t meant to be anything less than fatal: ¡°The physiology of the divine is a poorly studied subject since it never seemed to matter before now. That said, the poison itself was meant to be slow acting, and my magic has further slowed the progression of their symptoms. Unless they take a turn for the worse, their declines should be measured in months, not weeks.¡± ¡°But they will decline.¡± ¡°¡­Yes. The poison is eating away at their health. In time, their physical bodies will begin to shut down, and they will be forced to ascend. It is hard to say when, but I give them no more than a year. For some, it may happen even sooner.¡± If the gods suffered fatal wounds on Gekai, they wouldn¡¯t actually die, but would be forced to ascend to Tenkai, never to return again: ¡°What¡¯s their condition now?¡± ¡°Sleeping. They haven¡¯t woken up since the attack. Would you like to see the lady Hestia?¡± Tim gave a stiff nod, mirrored by the other two, and Airmid took them through the clinic¡¯s hallways to Hestia¡¯s bedside. The goddess looked mostly normal as she lay face up on the bed, eyes closed and breathing soft. If Tim hadn¡¯t known better, he would have assumed she was sleeping. But as he looked for signs of sickness, he found them. Her face was slightly paler than usual, her breath shallower, her face slightly scrunched in minor discomfort. The trio watched her in a grim silence, the ticking of the wall clock the only sound to permeate the room. Sensing that her role was over here, Airmid patted her little sister on the shoulder and shot Tim an apologetic look before leaving the room. The trio remained silent for a while, before Adama finally spoke up: ¡°They wanted to send a message.¡± Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. The two girls quickly turned to face him; their confusion obvious as Adama continued: ¡°The cloth, the drink, the arrow, the smoke bomb. All different mechanisms of delivery. The point is clear: ¡®We can get to your god with any method of our choosing.¡¯¡± ¡°What? But why poison them at all?¡± Emi responded, confusion still clear. Lilli, however, was cynical enough to get his point immediately: ¡°Blackmail, Ms. Emi. High level Familia are some of the wealthiest organizations in the world. You could poison their gods and demand a ransom in exchange for an antidote.¡± Tim nodded, picking up the point again: ¡°The slow acting power of the poison gives the Familia time to come up with the money. Even the threat of poison might them to cough up cash.¡± ¡°Why not just threaten violence, then? These people are assassins, right?¡± ¡°Deities are well-guarded in higher Level Familias. Stealth is only so useful against the powerful. Any would-be assassin would need to be stronger than the guards. These people lack that kind of muscle, so they rely on poison.¡± ¡°But big sis said that it was Minor Familia deities who were poisoned. Why extort us for money? And we haven¡¯t even received any demands for payments either.¡± Lilli and Adama exchanged glances, and it was the prum girl who answered: ¡°This is likely a test. A poison of this nature is unprecedented, so the assassins will want a proof of concept, for themselves and others. Once everyone has proof that the poison works as intended, then the assassins can begin extorting the others.¡± Emi¡¯s eyes widened: ¡°But that means¡­¡± ¡°If we can¡¯t find a way to cure the poison ourselves, Hestia will leave us. Permanently.¡± The room went silent again, the tick tock tick tock of the clock a clinical, pragmatic sound as the machine continued onward without mercy. Tim shut everything out as he quietly dove into his thoughts. It wasn¡¯t just about the money, he knew. Any organization that could control a poison like this and its antidote could find other ways to make money with it. Using it this way meant that the assassins could wield an even more important tool than money. Fear. Fear was destabilizing, capable of toppling even the mightiest of organizations or governments. A criminal organization with a monopoly on fear had the next best thing to a monopoly on power. Still, if their conjecture was right, then there could be an antidote. And if he was looking to brew an antidote¡­ ¡°I¡¯m going to step out. Keep an eye on little miss sunset, would you?¡± Adama shut the door behind him and walked briskly to Airmid¡¯s office. He found her filling out some paperwork and knocked on the door before letting himself into her office. She raised her eyebrows in question and Adama was happy to get to the point: ¡°Still have those samples you used in testing?¡± The healer frowned slightly: ¡°I still have three left, yes. But I¡¯m afraid it would be unsafe for me to give any more away. Especially to someone not qualified as a Potion Mixer.¡± Adama had never bothered getting any certification, since he didn¡¯t sell his potions, but his ears perked up at something the healer had said: ¡°Any more?¡± ¡°I did give some to Naaza Erisuis, an adventurer from Miach Familia, when she came by to ask me for them. If you¡¯re looking for someone to brew you a cure, you can try asking her.¡± Adama nodded in gratitude, though he was already planning on doing just that. If the veteran potion maker couldn¡¯t figure it out, then no one could. He went to retrieve the others, letting them know of his plans, before they all left the clinic. As they left, a plain looking, dark eyed man stared down at them from a rooftop across the street. His eyes fixed on the trio as they walked in the direction of Miach Familia. He didn¡¯t tail them, for fear of discovery, but he memorized their faces and took their measure before slipping into the shadows. ¡°That swordsman will be one to watch.¡± He thought to himself grimly as he moved to rendezvous with his team. They would need to tread carefully going forward. ¡­ The gang found Naaza in a disarray. The Chienthrope girl was a demi-human, a cross between man and beast. Her features were mostly that of a normal 17-year-old girl, with brown hair and purple eyes that were not dissimilar to Airmid¡¯s. She wore a simple white lab coat with a drab brown underrobe and would have been the picture of a normal scientist were it not for the little dog ears perched on the top of her head. She also had a fluffy brown tail that stuck out from a hole cut in the back of her robe, wagging in agitation as Naaza worked. The final distinct feature of Adama¡¯s teacher was her right arm. It had the gleam of polished silver in contrast to her arm of flesh, a prosthetic made to replace the limb she¡¯d lost as a Dungeon explorer in her younger days. The skilled Potion Mixer was running around her Familia home¡¯s lab, muttering to herself constantly. She would mix or filter a few of her ingredients, measure the results, shake her head, write something down, then go back to mixing. Adama stood at the threshold and watched her go back and forth, the other two girls behind him staring at the distressed adventurer. They looked at their captain for direction, but he just signaled at them to wait patiently. Adama didn¡¯t want to interrupt Naaza while she was deep in the zone, as that was the place where revelations were born. It took half an hour for Naaza to finally look up and see that she had visitors. The one-armed potion maker put down her vials and stood up. Her eyes were already taking on a bloodshot hue and she was a little out of breath despite her limited physical activity. Given the timeframe, she couldn¡¯t have been researching for much more than 6 hours since the incident, but Tim¡¯s Mixing teacher had likely been up all last night working anyways. That was just the type of person she was. Her voice was hoarse and clipped with stress as she addressed her visitors: ¡°So, you¡¯ve heard the news?¡± Adama nodded and responded: ¡°Any progress?¡± Naaza pursed her lips in annoyance: ¡°Airmid was right. This serum is bizarre. But I have a few promising leads.¡± Adama walked through the doorway and drew up alongside her desk: ¡°Show me.¡± The swordsman had reached something close to intermediate skill as a Mixer. That was enough to help Naaza as a lab assistant, something that his perfectionist teacher curtly acknowledged. He couldn¡¯t provide much more than an able set of extra hands for a topic this advanced, but Naaza would take all the help she could get in a race against the clock. Adama told Emi and Lilli that they could go home, and they vanished for a while. Later they came by with dinner and coffee for the hard-working Mixers, giving them a few encouraging words before turning in for the night. Days and nights flowed by as the potion mixing duo fought a silent war at the edge of medical science. Volume 3 Chapter 5: A Quest It took about two weeks for them to make a breakthrough. Adama and Naaza watched as their compound attacked the poison, tearing into the dark purple liquid, situated in a tiny vial. Eventually it turned a dark blue. The young potion maker insisted that this would render the poison curable, but she still seemed grim despite the positive prognostication. They took their research to Airmid, the healer clearly in the midst of her own research as well. Her eyes lit up as she processed Naaza¡¯s explanation: ¡°This is cursed poison, an integration of curse magic directed at suppressing divine power and a powerful poison to slowly eat away at the victim. Dia Fratel would be able to purify either of them if they were on their own, but the curse and the poison form a bond of mutual reinforcement that makes them harder to get rid of. The specialized nature of the curse means that the poison won¡¯t affect normal people or adventurers, but its effects will be further multiplied on the gods. It obviously wouldn¡¯t affect them if they had their full power, but in their suppressed forms it could be ¡®lethal¡¯.¡± Airmid raised her eyebrows in shock while examining the blue compound: ¡°Creating something like this¡­would require the input of a god familiar with both curses and poisons, right?¡± Naaza nodded gravely, animal ears twitching in irritation: ¡°I believe so, yes. Perhaps just one, but more likely there were multiple evil gods consulting on this. Fortunately, the solution was simple, if difficult. If you break the bond between the curse and the poison, the curse naturally dissipates, leaving only the poison behind. That would make it more susceptible to healing magics and antidotes, even if the gods didn¡¯t recover on their own.¡± The healer gestured at the bottle: ¡°May I?¡± Naaza nodded, and Airmid began a long chant. When she finished, a ring of white light enveloped all of them, and Adama watched as the blue liquid turned totally clear, like water. As if in emphasis, Airmid unstopped the bottle and down the liquid, totally unharmed as she looked back at them and smiled: ¡°This is brilliant work Naaza. To achieve all of this so quickly is so remarkable its almost too good to be true. So, what¡¯s with the somber look?¡± She took the words right out of Adama¡¯s mouth. The potion maker had held onto her grave expression up to this very moment, and he was keen to get an explanation: ¡°They were one step ahead of us. Some of the materials required to create the Cursebreaker antidote are extremely rare. I used all my limited stock in the creation of the small amount that I used to purify that sample. I also happen to know that somebody has already cleared out Orario¡¯s markets of those ingredients as well. I¡¯ve already tried my international contacts. Nothing. I was wondering why these things had gotten so scarce before this entire debacle, but now I know.¡± Airmid leaned forward, concern clear now: ¡°What do you need?¡± ¡°Morgana¡¯s White Lily, Maximum Purity 1000 Year Tree Sap, and a Sun Dragon¡¯s Heart.¡± That prompted a sigh from the silver haired healer, piquing Adama¡¯s concern. What level of the Dungeon could those materials be found in? Could they put out a quest? Maybe ask the Guild for help? He was already turning over trying to contact Fels and renegotiating their bargain before Airmid spoke: ¡°That¡¯s clever. Requiring materials that can¡¯t be found in the Dungeon that are also nearly impossible to gather. I don¡¯t have any of those either.¡± Adama¡¯s raised eyebrows were question enough for Naaza to answer: ¡°Morgana¡¯s White Lily is an enigmatic plant that shows up in places around the world sporadically. Max purity 1000 Year Sap can only be found in Alv¡¯s Royal Forest. The high elves who live there are notoriously xenophobic and hard to negotiate with. Taking the Sap by force would also be difficult, since fighting the elves in their own forest would be a death sentence for most. Even if you could beat them, their elven pride might prompt them to destroy their valuables before you could plunder them, simply out of spite. And Sun Dragons can only be found in The Valley of Dragons in the northernmost part of the continent. It¡¯s one of the three great unexplored regions in the world, alongside The Macross Abyss and The Dungeon itself. That one should be the most straightforward, thankfully, but it¡¯s very far from here.¡± Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. ¡°Unexplored regions? We explore the Dungeon all the time.¡± ¡°Unexplored in the sense that they aren¡¯t fully explored or understood. Nobody has reached the bottom of the Dungeon or the Abyss, nor have they gotten to the center of the Valley. Of these areas, the Dungeon is the most explored and the most lucrative. The Valley is relatively less dangerous, especially when you compare it to the deep floors of the Dungeon, but it¡¯s less well mapped due to the fact that exploring and mapping the Dungeon is simply more valuable. As for the Abyss¡­pray you never have to explore the Abyss. In fact, you could count yourself fortunate if you never even see it.¡± Now that left Adama curious, but he stayed on task: ¡°Okay, so we need to bargain with the elves in Alv¡¯s Forest and cut the heart out of some lizards in a valley. But what about the flower?¡± Naaza only furrowed her brow in response, and it was Airmid who saved them and chimed in: ¡°I¡¯ve heard from a reliable source that there were some Morgana Lilies growing in a hidden location near the center of the Beol Mountains, just north of here. That¡¯s probably your best chance.¡± Adama nodded in thanks and turned to Naaza: ¡°Then our plans are set. How soon can you leave?¡± He was begging the question of whether she would go with him, but Naaza knew exactly what the swordsman was talking about. Adama was already planning for a Quest, one to gather the materials they needed to cure their patrons. It went without question that she was all in, and the Mixer replied: ¡°I only need a few hours to pack my things. Should we invite some of the others?¡± Adama frowned thoughtfully: ¡°I¡¯ll invite the other members of Hestia Familia, but we should keep our circle tight. You can never tell who we can trust, and a large group would slow us down.¡± She nodded and he continued: ¡°I¡¯ll want to take out an insurance policy before I go. Meet me by the North gate by five.¡± It was still early in the morning, so Tim was asking for the full day to prepare. Naaza looked a little confused by his cryptic statement about an insurance policy, but Adama explained his plan and got her consent before she scurried off to prepare. He turned to leave the clinic, but he didn¡¯t go home immediately. Instead, he ambled on over to Takemikazuchi Familia. It was time to call in a favor. ¡­ ¡°I want you to protect Hestia and Miach when we¡¯re gone.¡± Tim had quickly gotten a sit-down session with Take and gone straight to business. The Far Eastern deity was more than sympathetic to his plight, and he immediately responded: ¡°We will be happy to help.¡± Dian Cecht Familia¡¯s medical ward wasn¡¯t exactly guarded by great warriors since the clinic¡¯s specialty had nothing to do with Dungeon exploration or getting stronger. Adama didn¡¯t think that the actors responsible for these attacks would just lie down and watch their plans be foiled. Adama needed insurance if they got wind of his plans. He couldn¡¯t leave his patron undefended, and Naaza felt the same way, so he called upon his old friends for help. Adama wasn¡¯t sure if they had the military might to defeat the assassins, but Take Familia was quite good at guerilla warfare and information gathering, so they should act as capable guards. The clinic wouldn¡¯t be overly happy with foreign soldiers stalking their halls, so Adama arranged to have Hestia and Miach moved to the Take Familia residence. It would make them easier to guard, and there wasn¡¯t much more that Airmid could do for the patients anyways. That errand taken care of, he moved to inform Lilli and Emi of the Quest. Adama offered both the opportunity to stay behind and stand guard over the divinities, but they both turned him down: ¡°We want to help Lady Hestia too!¡± ¡°My magic can be useful!¡± That decided, they prepared for the Quest in a flurry of motion. Maps, supplies, anything they might need for a long journey. They didn¡¯t have the time or packing space to gather a months¡¯ worth of food or potions. Naaza would bring the many of the ingredients required to make the latter, and they would have to hunt for the former. It was still a difficult process, but time was of the essence. They threw together supplies from their current stock alongside what they could buy from the market and managed to meet Adama¡¯s 5 o¡¯clock deadline. Packs full, they met up with Naaza and set off into the wilderness, framed in the rays of the setting sun. ¡­ Behind the parapets of Orario¡¯s walls lurked a sandy haired man with dark skin and blue eyes, a descendent from the denizens of the Kaios Desert to the west. He watched the figures of the adventurers leave, their feet eating up miles of road at a swift clip as they disappeared into the horizon. Tailing them further would be impossible, due to the open ground and lack of cover. Still, the Master would want to know about this. ¡­ 30 minutes later, the sandy haired men knelt toward a shadowy figure in an abandoned warehouse on the outskirts of town. The Master had his back to him and had remained silent even after the minion finished his report. The kneeling figure didn¡¯t know if his commander was thinking, or his was simply unhurried and willing to make him wait. Either way, he didn¡¯t have the slightest discontent in his heart as he held his position, refusing to even twitch out of respect for the Master of Assassins. Finally, the man spoke, his pitch bland but cold as ice: ¡°Send a message to our men in the north. Tell them to report on the groups movements but do nothing yet. And bring me the files on the antidote. Specifically, about its function, construction, ingredients, and possible substitutes to those ingredients.¡± As the minion nodded and rose to carry out orders, the Master pondered various possibilities. Had they really found a solution after only 2 weeks? If they had, who else knew about it? He had approved the targeting of the potion making god to avoid this scenario exactly, though he now suspected that he had both underestimated and emboldened that god¡¯s pet adventurer. From everything that he knew of the swordsman, the man wouldn¡¯t be leaving the city without something concrete, so the Master chose to take this seriously. His god getting caught in the crossfire was a stroke of bad luck. They would need to continue moving cautiously, but the Master of Assassins was already making plans in his mind to nip this problem in the bud. Volume 3 Chapter 6: The Beol Mountains The Beol Mountain range loomed large over the land, dark peaks scraping the stormy sky. These tyrants stood just a day¡¯s travel north of the Adventurer¡¯s city, providing a barrier between it and the northern wastes. A steady wind blew through their passes constantly, pushing around a film of grey dust that drove most would be invaders away. And if that didn¡¯t work, there was always the monsters. Goblins let out angry cries as they rushed down the slopes of the mountain trails, riding Hellhound mounts as they bore down on the four travelers approaching the mountain¡¯s base. Behind them, a trio of hulking Hobgoblins rode Ligerfangs and watched the attack unfold impassively, clearly the alphas of this gang. They surveyed the scene with an imperiousness born of ignorance, totally unaware that they had bitten off more than they could chew. In the blink of an eye, numerous arrows buried themselves into the throats of the foremost mounts, sending their riders tumbling to the ground. Slashes of green light dismantled the second wave of attackers, the magic carving through the monster bandits like they were made of putty. The watching Hobgoblins grunted and picked up nearby stone spears, moving to smite the intruders who dared slaughter their underlings. Just as they began to take aim, however, a certain silver haired girl finished her chant, calling out the words that heralded their doom: ¡°Mighty Protector!¡± The trio threw their spears almost in unison, but they didn¡¯t even have time to register shock before a swift figure punched each projectile mid-flight, causing them to shatter. This figure, outlined in a strange grey light, moved far faster than their eyes could track, and it carved through their henchmen systematically. In blinding flashes of grey and green, the goblin bandits¡¯ burgundy blood watered the midnight stones of the mountain¡¯s foot. First the minions were eliminated, then that figure seemingly teleported to the Hobgoblins where they sat. The leaders brought their clubs up to attack, but they were lying in pieces on the ground before they could even retaliate. The gray man had vanished in their eyes and reappeared behind them, cutting right through them in the blink of an eye. One Hobgoblin¡¯s severed head stared with wide eyes at the glowing man before he vanished from its sight for the final time. Level 2 enemies obviously had no chance against a Level 3 Adama, but the speed boost Emi¡¯s Fortis Pugnator spell provided made it such a walk in the park that he hadn¡¯t even gotten to warm up. Still, he didn¡¯t chide Emi for the overkill as he dashed back, recovered Naaza¡¯s arrows, and rejoined the group. There was no time to waste on small fry, after all, and the group of four didn¡¯t even slow down as they entered the Beol Mountains. The monsters that dwelt within these mountains were creatures who had escaped the Dungeon before Babel even existed and taken refuge in these remote mountains. Most monsters could reproduce naturally, even without being spawned by the Dungeon, so they were able to breed and live here indefinitely. Since they weren¡¯t separated by floor anymore, monsters who would normally never interact with each other had sometimes formed symbiotic relationships unheard of in the Dungeon. Like goblins riding Hellhounds, for example. They would need to be on guard going forward. The tip Airmid had given them was vague, indicating only that there was a secret location further into the heart of the mountains where they could find Morgana¡¯s Lily growing regularly. Normally, Adama wouldn¡¯t put much stock in such a vague rumor. But Airmid said her source could be trusted and Adama trusted the healer from her reputation and from his meetings with her. The reason for the tip¡¯s ambiguities were that the merchant who had given her this info didn¡¯t want to give too many specifics, lest he be undercut in his market. Fortunately, Adama was quite good at cutting. They followed the mountain path deep into the range, dealing with several ambushes from some of the locals. In addition to the Goblins, Hellhounds, and Ligerfangs, they also ran into Gun Libellulas and Harpies. The dragonfly monsters that shot spearlike projectiles from their abdomens, Adama had already fought, but he had never seen the Harpies in person before. They resembled women from the waste up, but with large wings for arms. Their bottom halves were that of an avian¡¯s, with pointed, eaglelike talons. The Harpies had their own projectiles, in the form of shooting razor sharp feathers from their wings, and they swarmed the gang of four alongside the Libellulas. Both types of monsters sent out a storm of projectiles toward the travelers, a rain of spears sure to pierce the enemy, only to be shocked when the distant ring of a bell announced a countering storm of green blade magic. The projectiles were deflected, sent clattering to the rock below, and the adventurer¡¯s counterattack was devastating. Rippling Swords and arrows tore through the flying enemies, killing some and routing the remainder in squawks of fear. After the battle, Naaza looked her swordsman companion in question: Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°Was that your magic? I didn¡¯t hear you chant anything.¡± Before Adama could answer, Emi jumped in: ¡°Yeah, Tim¡¯s been trying to teach us that for a while now. It¡¯s really hard, but I¡¯ve been practicing!¡± Unexpectedly, Lilli also interjected: ¡°It is hard. I don¡¯t know how Mr. Tim makes it look so easy!¡± Lilli had magic of her own, Cinder Ella, which allowed her to disguise herself as anyone roughly her size. She didn¡¯t get the chance to use it much in the combat-oriented Dungeon, but it had been quite useful in her days as a conwoman. Naaza looked back and forth between the two of them before Adama clarified: ¡°Chantless magic. It¡¯s possible. It¡¯s weaker than the chanted version, but I¡¯ve been working on improving its efficiency and power.¡± Naaza still seemed flabbergasted, but she shook her head and seemingly mastered herself: ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll get you to teach me later.¡± With that they moved on, growing closer and closer to the heart of the range, killing nearly everything that got in their way. The only thing they didn¡¯t kill, they encountered on their second day in the mountains. The gang had made camp after the sun set, understanding the dangers of trying to navigate the mountains at night, but they started moving again the moment the sun¡¯s rays peeked out from beyond the horizon. Soon after starting back down the trail, though, they came to a halt, then hid away. Their path crossed with another, perpendicular route further up ahead, and the loud footsteps coming from it prompted them to stay back and conceal themselves. Two enormous, gray skinned figures appear out of the morning mist, red eyes gleaming as they crossed the group¡¯s path. They thankfully continued lumbering their own way, heading further east, but Adama caught a thorough image of the monsters before they disappeared from sight. They like smaller Goliaths, though very different in structure, with massive, potbellied bodies and comparatively thin arms. Those arms, however, were laced with powerful, ropey muscle and tipped with gleaming silver claws. Their legs were trunklike and powerful, and their chests sported just as much muscle as they did fat, leading to a grotesque appearance. But none of that compared to the ugliness of their heads. They were large, too large even for their bodies, and humanoid, with flat yellow teeth, orblike eyes, and a perpetually hungry expression. Adama had never seen these monsters in person, but he¡¯d read about them in the Guild¡¯s library. These were Trolls, some of the most dangerous monsters in the Dungeon above the Deep floors. They dwelt several levels below the Water Capitol and were pushing the upper echelons of Level 4. Individually, they shouldn¡¯t be much stronger than the Green Dragon, and Adama was confident that his party could take them. He was less confident that they could take them quickly and safety, however, and they weren¡¯t here to fight Trolls. So, he let the monsters pass without incident and everyone continued on their way. The trail that they were following eventually came to a dead end in the form of the edge of a cliff. Across the way, the trail continued, but between them and that continuation was a lot of empty air. Below was a long, wide valley, nestled between their mountain and the mountain across from them. It was far enough down that even the adventurers would have to worry about a fall. The trail on the far side was also too far away to jump to. Well, Adama could make it, but he was less confident about his companions. Lilli had already made a similar judgement and taken out her map to examine their options: ¡°This is the fastest route into the heart of the mountains, no question. We could backtrack and take another route, but the longer way could cost us days, if not weeks. Plus, there¡¯s no guarantee we wouldn¡¯t run into similar obstacles going that way as well.¡± These were Adama¡¯s thoughts summed up exactly, based on his memorized version of the map. They couldn¡¯t jump, but there was a small ledge on the side of the mountain that they could shimmy across. They¡¯d be vulnerable if any flying monsters decided to show their ugly mugs, but Adama thought that was unlikely. A crossing would be quick, perhaps no more than ten or fifteen minutes even at a careful pace, and there were no enemies in sight. Harpies and Libellulas wouldn¡¯t be smart enough to lay in wait and set a trap. Even if they were, they were weak enough that their team should still be okay while fighting on the ledge. Crossing would be a risk, but a calculated one: ¡°All right, let¡¯s cross.¡± They began shimmying quickly across the ledge, backs to the mountain and facing outward to handle any possible ambush. When they were halfway across, though, they quickly realized their mistake. They¡¯d been so worried about airborne monsters that they¡¯d forgotten about nature. From above, there came a distant rumble, and only Adama had the wherewithal to look up and see the problem in time. A massive torrent of dirt had come sliding down the mountainside toward them, the wall of earth obscuring the sun as it bore down on the adventurers. Quick as a snake, Adama plucked up each of his companions and hastily threw them over to the other side. He was fast enough to get them all, but his last act on that ledge was to pick up Lilli and hurl her to safety. Then the wall of earth hit him with the force of thunder, sweeping him off the ledge and into the valley below. Volume 3 Chapter 7: Separated Adama¡¯s whole world was nothing but suffocating earth as he scrambled to delay his fall. He managed to dig Hearthblade into the side of the mountain, slowing things a little, but the ivory blade dug too effectively into the rock, and the mound of dirt continued to push him downward. Adama could always dig it in sideways, but his calculating mind realized that that risked being swept away from his sword entirely. So, he did the next best thing. He wordlessly conjured an invisible blade and dug that in sideways. That arrested his momentum for a fraction of a second, the mudslide washing right over him, before the blade shattered from the force and he continued his fall. Then he did it again. Adama continued this suffocating fall/stop/fall/stop routine from inside the mudslide, perception of the world around him totally nonexistent. He yearned for air, but he also yearned to see how far off the ground he was. Thankfully, even with his perception blocked, he heard the distant boom of the mud finally hitting the ground. Taking a chance, he buried Hearthblade into the stone and stopped his fall completely. His poor blade bent a little under the pressure, but thankfully the last of the mud soon passed over Adama and he was finally able to take a deep breath. Coughing and breathing in equal measure, Adama hung from the cliffside, blinking the mud out of his eyes, and gathering his bearings. Then his danger sense screamed at him with the sound of a thousand alarm bells. Blindly, he launched himself off the cliffside, extracting his sword as he did, and as he fell again, he heard the loud boom of rock striking rock from the place he used to be. Adama still sustained superficial cuts from the shattered rock and his danger sense blared louder than ever. He hit the dirt rolling and immediately pushed himself into the air with a flying cartwheel. And good thing too, because another massive rock screamed through the air, passing just under the flying Adama. While in midair, the Sword Sage blinked away the last of the mud and set his eyes on his would-be attackers. They widened a little to see two Trolls staring at him with their typical hungry expressions from just across the valley. While monsters could look very similar, Adama didn¡¯t believe in coincidences. These were almost certainly the same beasts he¡¯d seen just that morning. Their path must have looped around and come down. Looking at it now, Adama saw that the monster¡¯s arms were extended, at the end of a throwing motion. He watched as they pulled back and reached for more rocks. Adama cursed himself for leaving them alive as he landed on his feet and dodged to the left, evading another thrown boulder by inches. His mobility in the valley was constrained, even though it was a wider passage. The Trolls only had to hit him once and his life would be at risk. As a test, Adama sent a fully charged Rippling Sword against the larger of the duo and watched as its claws snapped up and shattered the magic before it could hit skin. He also watched as the other monster dug its fingers into the side of a mountain, scooping up a chunk of stone and hurtling it at him. No chance of them running out of ammo, then. This outing had just gotten much harder. ¡­ The three girls landed in a heap in safety, and it took a bit for them to untangle themselves and glance down to where Adama fell: ¡°Mr. Tim/Tim/Adama!¡± Lilli, Emi and Naaza called out in unison as they watched Adama get attacked by the Trolls in the distance. Lilli turned to the other girls, knowing her Little Ballista didn¡¯t have the range to help: ¡°Can either of you help him from here?¡± Both girls shook their heads. They could only make out the Trolls because they were so large. They could barely make out the small dot that was Adama. Neither Naaza¡¯s bow nor Emi¡¯s magic could hit anything reliably from this distance, and they would be more likely to waste their resources than anything else. Worse, they might accidentally hit their friend. The trio thought rapidly about how to help Adama, but a snarl from behind alerted them to the fact that they had their own problems to worry about. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. A half dozen Hellhounds had come up on their rear, but Naaza¡¯s arrows put four of them in the dirt and caused the other two to flee. As the dogs ran, however, they passed by several larger figures who let out triumphant roars as they charged down the path toward the trio. The humanoids were two meters in height, twin-horned hulking brutes that sported black skin and red fur. Unlike most monsters, their eyes were a wild, unnerving yellow, and their faces were rather apelike, open mouths displaying fanged teeth as they screamed out their war cries. They reminded Lilli of Minotaurs, though she knew that these enemies were far more dangerous than the bull men. These were Barbarians. Barbarians could come in two flavors, lesser or greater. Lesser Barbarians were merely Level 3 in abilities, while greater Barbarians were Level 4, though it was hard to tell which version you were dealing with simply by looking at them. The girls were currently being charged by a dozen of the brutish beasts, and it really wouldn¡¯t matter whether they were lesser or greater if the trio allowed the monsters to get close. They held nothing back. Naaza and Lilli began firing off explosive arrows/crossbow bolts, lighting up the mountainside without mercy. Lilli¡¯s explosives were weaker, failing to kill the beasts but sending them into a rage of pain and confusion, slowing them down. Naaza, on the other hand, killed two enemies and wounded four more in the opening moments of the fight. It wasn¡¯t enough. The remaining Barbarians were closing in, slowed not stopped, so Lilli swiftly unleashed her trump card. She washed the mountain in a baptism of fire, pulling out a crimson magic dagger and unleashing it upon the approaching enemy. The heat was so close that the girls felt their eyebrows singe, but Lilli kept pouring on the firepower. It was the best replacement she¡¯d been able to find for her ice dagger, and it worked perfectly in this situation. Three Barbarians quickly became charred husks, the remainder stepping back from Lilli¡¯s devastating wall of flame. Then, Emi finally finished her chant. ¡°Cornerstone!¡± The massive boulder decimated the remaining Barbarian ranks. Only one of the beasts was left standing after the girls finished their combined assault. Its¡¯ axe deflected two of the mundane arrows Naaza sent its way, but not the other three. One of them hit its magic stone, disintegrating the beast immediately, but the girls¡¯ problems were far from over. Four Harpies had heard the commotion and come flying, pelting the adventurers with feathery projectiles. They dived to avoid the attacks and the Harpies swooped away, but they¡¯d be back. Further off in the distance, the girls heard the cries of more Barbarians and the roars of an assortment of Ligerfangs and Bugbears as well. They had apparently found some sort of monster colony and had only defeated the vanguard. Lilli started calling orders to the others, preparing for the incoming monster stampede as best as she could. This was going to be a long afternoon. ¡­ Meanwhile, in the valley, Adama had dodged around as best he could, sustaining only a few minor cuts, but he knew he had to get in close. He bolted toward the duo, skillfully dodging anything they could throw at him. But the Trolls were more intelligent than they looked, and as he got close, they began breaking up the rocks and throwing them scattershot. With no cover to speak of, Adama defended himself as best as he could, sword ringing as he deflected as much of the rock as possible, but he still sustained some painful cuts and bruises as he got closer and closer to the pair. Thanks to his armor, it was nothing that would inhibit his movement, and he finally managed to get himself in striking range. In a flurry of blades and dust, the Trolls clawed at Adama in close quarters, trying to tear him apart. He countered with a chantless Endless Sword he¡¯d been preparing, but that just deflected the incoming attacks. The magic could barely scratch the Troll¡¯s hardened skin. It did give Adama an opening, however, which he used to dash in and create a gash on one Troll¡¯s belly. He jumped back to avoid the monster¡¯s counterstroke and was immediately put on the defensive again. The monsters¡¯ limbs were too long and their attacks too powerful. It took everything Adama had just to stay alive under their onslaught, his bones creaking at the strain of deflecting so many heavy attacks. He managed to unleash another Endless Sword, giving himself time to put more space between him and the enemy. But then they just started attacking from a distance again, slowly moving toward him and keeping Adama on the run. He momentarily considered doing just that, running away and trying to rejoin the others. There was no shame in a tactical retreat, but he was practically trapped in this valley. He could run backward but they would follow, and turning his back in full retreat was practically asking for a boulder in the back. He¡¯d be a sitting duck if he tried climbing back up here. No, the only way out of this would be through them, but their hard exteriors made a decisive blow impossible. His Endless Sword had done nothing, and a higher-powered version wouldn¡¯t change much. Even Hearthblade had only left a relatively small scratch. As he fended of their attacks, however, Adama watched that scratch drip a steady trickle of blood. Then he had an idea. It was so obvious that Tim nearly kicked himself for not thinking of it earlier. Subtly, he muttered to himself: ¡°When you¡¯re alone, look for a weapon.¡± The invisible blade manifested at full power in his empty left hand, held quietly behind his back so the Troll¡¯s didn¡¯t see anything strange happening. Adama looked at the wounded Troll, gauging the distance between them as he dodged yet another volley of rocks. Then he threw his sword. Volume 3 Chapter 8: Cornerstone Tim had performed this maneuver in training, but he¡¯d been thinking about it like a duelist trying to outfox a human opponent. Of course, the blade¡¯s invisibility worked just as well on monsters, and the Troll did nothing to defend itself as the blade hurtled through the air and sunk into its open wound. The monster flinched a little, but it seemed more confused than anything as it continued its relentless rocky assault. The sword itself was no more than a toothpick to the creature, but Adama gave a lopsided grin as he ran to close the distance with the monsters again. This time, both enemies held back on striking him immediately, waiting for him to unleash an Endless Sword that they were confident they could tank with their physical defenses. Big mistake. His swiftly chanted Endless Sword was unleashed at full power, Hearthblade ringing out and the Hidden Sword echoing the same sound right back. The unwounded Troll practically pounced on Adama after the bladestorm was over, claws poised to rend him to pieces. But he was confused when his comrade did not join him, and he was even more perplexed when Adama totally bypassed his net of attacks. Weaving through the web of slashes with unparalleled grace, Tim ran right past the unscathed Troll, eyes fixed on the monster whose belly he¡¯d opened. A matrix of cuts had burst open from the monster¡¯s midsection, forcing it to stagger backward in pain rather than forward to help his friend in the attack. The wounded Troll recovered enough to slash at Adama as he approached, but it wasn¡¯t as swift as normal. The swordsman adroitly leaped onto its outstretched arm, running up the limb and onto its shoulder. A perfectly executed cut opened up the monster¡¯s throat from end to end, blood fountaining outward in a crimson wave. Trolls had inordinate vitality, so the monster didn¡¯t die immediately, but Adama left it to stagger around feebly and turned his attention on the final attacker. The remaining monster put up a good fight, forcing Adama to pop a healing potion to ease all of his accumulating cuts and bruises, but eventually he managed to draw a line across its belly with Hearthblade. After that, it was only a matter of time before he planted another invisible sword into the gap and opened the monster up from the inside. Those wounds made the second Troll as easy to finish off as the first, and Adama soon stood panting over the corpse of his final enemy. But the job wasn¡¯t done yet. He''d been hearing explosions and screeches coming from the mountainside far above for a long time now. Adama had been wondering what was going on, but when he squinted up there, he couldn¡¯t make out anything through all the smoke, steam and dust generated by the fight. It looked like the girls needed help, so he took a swig from a physical recovery potion and started climbing rapidly back up the mountain. When he was halfway up, a particularly loud *RRRUUUMBLE* shook the mountainside, sending a cascade of dirt and debris right into his face. He clung intensely to the side of the cliffside, glaring in annoyance at the source of the chaos: ¡°What the hell is going on up there?¡± ¡­ Emi struggled to hold two spells at once, preserving a buff on both girls while maintaining a grey, egg shaped bubble of defensive magic surrounding their trio as they weathered the assault. Naaza fired arrows at lightning speed, gunning down the approaching mob with brutal efficiency. She was leery of overusing her special projectiles, given the group¡¯s limited supplies, but she couldn¡¯t afford to let too many monsters get close and hammer away at Emi¡¯s barrier. Thus, any creatures came within 15 meters got blown to smithereens. When she ran low on explosive arrows, she began resorting to acid and incendiary arrows instead, melting and burning away at the oncoming horde. Using dangerous arrows like these in such close confines was tempting fate, but Naaza made it work. Eventually, many of the monsters contented themselves with throwing rocks or breathing fire from afar. The archer did her best to thin the herd, but it was one against many. Emi¡¯s shield was taking a serious beating from the front. In the meantime, Lilli was occupied by fending off the airborne Harpies, preventing them from attacking Emi¡¯s barrier with impunity. Her Little Ballista functioned as an anti-air weapon, carefully tracking the monsters and riddling them with bolts. Lilli had brought a gratuitous amount of mundane crossbow bolts, and she unleashed them now to send numerous Harpies plummeting to their deaths. However, the automatic crossbow was not a powerful weapon, and it took a lot to bring even one bird monster down. She used some explosive bolts, but Lilli was under the same supply constraints as Naaza. A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. The result was that Emi¡¯s barrier was taking a beating from the air as well. Naaza eventually decided to lend Lilli a hand, and together they laid waste to the Harpies and drove them all away. But the attacks from the front worsened while she looked away, the monsters drawing closer while Naaza looked away. Cracks proliferated across the shield, causing Emi to cry out: ¡°I¡¯m hitting my limit!¡± Thinking fast, Naaza whipped out three vials from inside her potion belt, tossing them toward the oncoming horde. They were filled with a light, pink liquid and landed in one of the puddles of green acid Naaza had created, smashing open. With a loud hissing noise, the puddle immediately began bubbling as it turned a dark grey color, but that wasn¡¯t all. The concoction began expanding, a dark cloud of thick foam spreading out and suffusing the vanguard of the monsters. The beasts cried out in pain when they made contact with the foam, their advance slowing to a crawl. Much to their horror, the substance was hot, difficult to move through, and growing even larger by the second. Soon, a large chunk of mountainside was covered by the stuff, consuming many of the monsters. As it cooled it began to harden, suffocating the trapped enemy. In just a handful of seconds, Naaza had conjured up a large barricade of concrete between them and the monster horde. With the Harpies all gone, Emi let go of her shield and buffs, gasping like a fish out of water. They were all tired, but it didn¡¯t look like they were going to get any rest. The sounds of digging and smashing could be heard clearly, coming from the other side of the wall, the monster horde still belligerent and numerous. Lilli looked to Naaza, querying: ¡°How much more of that do you have? And why is it so hot?¡± Indeed, the heat given off by the concrete had raised the air temperature near them considerably, causing them to sweat from more than just exertion: ¡°Exothermic reaction. Its¡­never mind. Sometimes, Mixing gets hot. I can create more, but that was most of my stash. Anybody have a good idea?¡± To her surprise and relief, Emi nodded: ¡°Leave this to me! We don¡¯t have to burn more explosives. Just buy me more time.¡± Both Naaza and Lilli looked at her dubiously, clearly wanting to ask more. But the monsters were getting closer by the moment, so they just gave their consent and moved to delay the enemy: ¡°From the beginning, the echoes of Creation have rung out¡­¡± The other two looked at each other in dismay. That sounded like Emi¡¯s Reprolapidem chant. While her attack magic was good, it alone wouldn¡¯t be enough to bail them out of this. But it was too late now, so they just resigned themselves to the task of delaying the horde as much as possible. Naaza threw vials of instant concrete and it¡¯s acid mizer, exhausting her stock but reinforcing the wall when it began to crumble. What monsters managed to climb over it were shot back down by both girls in tandem: ¡°A mighty Word, calling light from darkness¡­¡± Emi¡¯s chanting kept going and going, the girl basically monologuing as the others played the best defense they could. It lasted long enough that they were getting confused. Was this chant normally this long? On the bright side, at least they had certain confirmation that this pack had been spearheaded by Lesser Barbarians. If they were dealing with Level 4 Barbarians, those would have broken through the barrier and killed them long ago. Assuming they wouldn¡¯t have lost in the first couple seconds of the fight anyways. ¡°Marked by starlight, destined for strife, born into death to give us life¡­¡± Regardless, the Barbarians and their fellow horde members eventually sheared through most of the blockade and began knocking on the final door. Once they got through this last bit of concrete, they would be nearly on top of the girls, with only a steep cliff behind them to run to. Naaza cursed under her breath and drew her dagger. She should have never left things in the hands of this airheaded girl. Her magic wouldn¡¯t be enough to stop them all. Naaza and Lilli were so distracted by the screams and the roars of the monsters, that they didn¡¯t hear the end of Emi¡¯s chant: ¡°The builders¡¯ rejection, the Builder¡¯s perfection, a discarded Master Cornerstone¡± For just one moment, the sun was blotted out. Then, Naaza and Lilli went deaf. An enormous boulder, wider than the path and five times Naaza¡¯s height, flew over her head and smashed right through the concrete wall. The monsters behind it barely had time to scream as they were crushed, the gargantuan thing scouring the mountainside clear and carving a tremendous gash with an enormous *RRRUUUMBLE*. The other two could only stare in awe as Emi smote the last of the enemy with a single spell. Even after the spell ended, they were trapped in a daze staring at the aftermath, ears ringing from all the noise. Finally, they snapped out of it and looked back at their mage, who was looking quite pleased with herself. And at Adama, who had just climbed back on the cliffside. The swordsman stood up and brushed his clothes off before scrutinizing the hellish warzone, then saying: ¡°Bet my soul against a rat¡¯s tail there used to be monsters here. Or were you just that sorry to lose me?¡±